Caption: Cheater’s Remorse (pt. 1)

Here’s the first in a pair of captions I posted over on my discord recently–again, if you want the second half, the only way to get it is to support me over on Patreon with a pledge of $5 or more!


“Is he there or not, Max?”

“Kev, just fucking drop it, alright? What the fuck are you even doing, calling me.”

“I just want to know where Ryan is–is he with you or not?”

As a matter of fact, Ryan was with him. Max was lying on his bed, propped up on the headboard, talking on the phone to his friend Kev, while Ryan–Kev’s boyfriend, was kissing and rubbing up against Max’s stomach like a fucking whore. He didn’t know how Kev had cottoned onto their little arrangement, but he supposed revealing the game at this point wasn’t going to cost him anything–after all, he had Ryan, whatever happened.

“Yeah, he’s fucking here, Kev, you’re loss. He’s gonna be sucking my cock here soon too, in case you were wondering what we were doing together.”

“Oh, I knew what you were doing, I just wanted to be sure he was there, before I released him.”

“Wait, what?” Max asked, but he didn’t get a reply–Kev just hung up on him after a little chuckle. “What the fuck ever,” Max said, and tossed his phone onto the nightstand, and focused on guiding Ryan down towards his cock, when Ryan suddenly shuddered, like an electric shock had gone through him, and he fell back off the bed in surprise.

“Hey, you alright? Max asked him.

“Y-Yeah, I…I fuck, I don’t feel so good, all of a sudden,” Ryan groaned, and then stood up, his legs shaking a bit, and he headed for the bathroom, shutting the door behind him, and leaving Max wondering what in the world was even going on around here. Was this…were the two of them playing him, or something?

Max could here Ryan groaning and moaning in pain behind the door, but the more sound he made, the…stranger he sounded. His voice was getting deeper, and raspier, and…distinctly un-Ryan. “Are…you alright in there?”

“Shut the fuck up, I’m…It’s fuckin’ fine, boy!” the voice hollered back at him. That–was definitely not Ryan. Max went to leave, but the door opened, revealing a short, hairy, old piggy looking fucker, big nose and greasy skin, everything that was not Max’s type, sucking on a short, foul smelling cigar. “That’s fuckin’ better,” the stranger said, “Now boy, where the fuck were we? Get down on yer knees, ‘n get suckin.”

Max tried to say no, tried to run, but his legs betrayed him. He fell to his knees, and started sucking on the ugly bear’s short, thick cock–unwashed and uncut cock, too, he soon found out.

“That’s a good boy–we’re gonna have a real good night together, aren’t we,” the bear said, with a chuckle, “yeah–yer gonna love it, trust me.”

City of Bears: Series 2 – Bear Boutique

Originally published as a serial, from March 2011 to May 2011.


There was a rather short gap between Series One and Series Two, at least as far as publishing is concerned. Most of the gap occurred earlier, between the penultimate and ultimate chapters of Big Bears of Campus, as I realized that this thing I was writing was something a bit larger and more involved than what I had initially conceived it to be. This is going to be a constant theme, as I repost these old works, where my ambition and my work tends to outstrip itself in the process. I wrote this second series very quickly, over the course of a vacation earlier that year. At the time, it was the longest piece that I had ever written, and my first attempt to structure a longer piece at all. If anything, it reads as three separate stories, each with a beginning, middle, and end, and the weakest points, looking back, are where those three stories try to intersect at the end of the piece. It led to quite a few false starts and some unused chapters, which I will also be posting at the end of this, as appendices. It’s flawed, but plenty enjoyable. It taught be a lot about who I was as a writer, and how these stories work at all!

Table of Contents

Prologue – A Summoning

Our story so far…

Over three days towards the beginning of the fall semester, something strange happened at Bortman University. It started small, the occasional student or professor growing beefier and hairier inexplicably, but what started with a few quickly became an epidemic. Those who realized something was going on at all were caught by surprise, and in most cases, succumbed to the mysterious changes sweeping across the campus despite their attempts to escape. New majors were now offered, devoted to gay sex, porn production, bear history and a wide variety of blue collar jobs. By the end of it, there wasn’t a single person left on campus unchanged, although many still recalled their previous lives, and these few began resisting, forming a small movement against the school’s new president, a strange man named Tristan Newbeary.

He was believed by many to be the cause of all of these changes, though no one had any idea why he would want to do so. Some believed he was a wizard, others thought they were being tested on by the military, and a few questioned whether he might not be human at all, but rather an alien or a being from another dimension. Under his orders, the campus security has hunted down any one resisting these changes relentlessly, and those who they captured were never the same again, fully lost to their new forms, though often far worse off than they would have been. Undeterred, the unrest was growing steadily, taking all of Tristan’s efforts to keep the campus under his control.

We rejoin the story one cold day several weeks later in the very early morning. Tristan has left his office unexpectedly and wandered alone into the woods on campus. Those who work with him have noticed he has seemed very restless as of late, a fact which worried many, particularly his lover, Frank, the academic dean of the university. He refuses tell them what is wrong, but even they can sense that not everything is going according to plan. He trekked deep into the woods, deeper than they possibly could have extended. The veil was thin here, the boundary between his own world which he had abandoned and this new one he sought to conquer, however, it seemed that it had been foolish to try and accomplish this task alone. He had believed that the elders’ amulet alone would give him the power to achieve his aims, but it was not enough, and it’s range weakened considerably a short distance away from campus. He needed more to complete his conquest, and he hoped this gambit would not be the beginning of his downfall.

He stopped, unsure whether the summoning magic would be strong enough to reach through the veil to the other side, however, he knew that while it would be very easy to cross back, once there, he would not have the energy to return. Still, he would try, and concentrating on the image of his target, he uttered a short incantation:

“A debt is owed for a life saved,

Maxwell Longfang,

answer the call of your debtor,

Tristran Newbeary.”

A strange wind blew through the trees, shaking the boughs above, bearing strange smells of woods long forgotten in worlds such as this one. The veil shimmered for a moment, and Tristan watched as a large, humanoid bear came through. A very large, hulking bear, standing at least two feet taller than the already large Tristan, his black fur bristling with rage and fire raging in his eyes. It had been so long since Tristan had seen one of his own kind, he could not help but feel slightly nostalgic. And the fact that it was Max standing before him only made the feeling…stronger.

“You fucker!” Max snarled, “You call in this favor now? Have you no honor?”

Max was Tristan’s cousin, but more importantly, he was an alphaborn, although he did not like being reminded of that fact. Alphas were natural leaders and dominators, generally taking positions as generals and elders within the clan, but Max was born with an unusually soft heart. He did not wish to use his innate powers to create a harem of thralls or lead armies, because he believed that controlling others was a violation of their basic rights. Instead, he had rejected his status, opting for a life of solitude and effective exile in a cave a good distance away from the rest of the clan, generally meditating alone, working to control the raging beast inside of him, and nothing more. As such, he was seen as an embarrassment, and the clan tried to forget that he even existed. Tristan was the only person who visited him regularly, and it was only that connection which stayed Max’s hand from delivering the slap Tristan deserved for his meddling.

“Regardless of honor, I have called in your favor, Max. You may either refuse and renounce your life, or hear my request and fulfill it to the best of your abilities. Those are the conditions of your binding.”

“As I well know…” Max replied, uttering a gruff sigh, then smelling the wind, “So this is…Earth, they call it? It is strange. And is that the form of a human? They are frail looking.”

“They are stranger than I thought, believe me, and unbelievably…resilient when they choose to be,” Tristan replied, “And for the record I would have rather not called on you but I require aid, and since the clan has rejected me, my hand is forced.”

“Rejected you? They did not reject you, you stole the elders’ amulet! Do you grasp the amount of chaos that action has brought about? I mean, I do not receive much word from the village, but even this news did not escape my ears.”

“I believe that it was a risk that was worth taking, to accomplish what I believe will give us all greater happiness.”

“What, subjugating an entire foreign world? Do you understand how ludicrous that notion is? Return home and end this foolishness. The other clans sense weakness and chaos and arepreparing to attack. No one understands, Tristan. No one, not even Elder Father, and he is so angry that his roars have shaken even the walls of my cave. Please, end this nonsense while things can still be salvaged. I do not want to see any harm come to you, our clan, or these people.”

“This is our chance at freedom, Max. Freedom from the elders and their endless clan wars which do nothing for anyone. Here, we can have absolute power. We can be kings, and they our subjects, worshiping us. Does that not appeal to you? Ah, but you have long denied your own status, so I suppose you would rather refrain,” Tristan added, with a hint of mockery.

Max let out a low growl, “Don’t you dare mock me, cub. I have made my choices, and you seek to judge me by them? Make your request so that I may be done with you, and return to my solitude. It has been so long since I saw another face. I admit that, back home, I looked forward to seeing you each day, and since you left it has been…difficult to control,” Max said, looking away from Tristan’s eyes. “But what choice do I have? I accept your demands, and I will fulfill one task which you set before me, to the best I am able.”

“Well then, here,” Tristan said, extending a silver chain necklace, “A charm of my own devising. It shall give you an adequate disguise for your work, I believe, though I can do nothing to hide your alpha status. It’s a pity really. You have so much potential, yet you refuse to wield it.”

“It is my own life, cousin,” Max said, taking the charm from Tristan’s hand and slipping it around his neck. His bear form slowly shifted, becoming a large, heavy set man. Unsurprisingly, he looked like a hermit and smelled almost as bad, his hair and beard long and uncombed, though his eyes, while still furious, were bloodshot and exhausted. Max rarely slept, fearing the dreams that came during the night, dreams of descending upon the rest of the clan and raping every bear he came in contact with. And always, Tristan was there by his side, cheering him on, pushing him, urging him onto greater heights of pleasure and domination, and always at the end, Tristan would service him, above all the others, and just as Max would be about to cum, he would wake to a throbbing member which it would take hours, and sometimes days, to calm. He only allowed himself release once per day, more as a formality than anything else, so that he didn’t repeat the mistake he made in the past, when he first took his oath, and when Tristan saved his life.

Pushing those thoughts away, he took a moment to feel the strange flesh beneath his hands, already missing his claws and fur. As if to mock him, the cock hanging there was larger than his actual one. “Is this your idea of a joke?” he asked, looking down at the foot long monster, with two equally gargantuan balls hanging beneath it.

“A joke? No. Why would I insult your dignity like that? If anything, it suits you, I…think,” Tristan said, coming closer, “I…missed you, you know, all these weeks.” He said, mostly to himself, but when he realized he was about to reach for Max’s cock, he stopped himself. “Come, I will explain everything to you soon, but first, we need you to look presentable.” He waited to see if Max had any response, but the larger man did nothing, so Tristan led the way out from the woods, neither of them speaking to one another. It took several hours for Max bathe, have his hair and beard trimmed, and find clothes that fit on his very large frame, but finally, Tristan opened a portal and the two of them stepped through, into a large shop at the local mall.

“Now, for your task. My attentions have become somewhat…occupied of late by events occurring on campus which require more of my attention. I am trying to resolve the issue, but it is taking me longer than I anticipated. In the meantime, I need my influence to spread further out into the city, before my actions draw any attention from the authorities of this world, making things more complicated. I have managed to stake out this outpost beyond the campus, where the veil is thin and our world has seeped through somewhat already. This was a workwear store which I purchased and had…restocked with a new, and wider selection of items.” Tristan and Max walked around the front of the store, which was stocked with a large variety of clothing, most of it some kind of denim or flannel. “Out front, I keep all of the tame products, while back here is where we keep the fun stuff.” Tristan guided him to the back, were a doorway was covered by a beaded curtain, which they ducked behind. There, leather dominated the shop. The floor was dominated by a wide selection of bondage gear and dungeon equipment to one side, another corner was devoted to various tobacco products. “Also, there’s a small office in the back in case you need something with some privacy for…any reason,” Tristan added.

“Alright. but what exactly do you need me to do?” Max asked, trying not to think of all the things he could do with the multitude of objects back there. All the things he wanted to do with them.

“There are three men who will pass by the shop today. I want you to corrupt those three men for me, using anything you would like to use in this store.”

“Three? I am only bound to complete one task for you, not three.”

Ah, but their skeins runs together quite tightly, and to corrupt one, you would inevitably need to corrupt the other two as a matter of course. I do want to add, however, that there are two rules.” Tristan said, “Rule number one. Here at the bear boutique, the customer’s satisfaction is guaranteed. No one may leave if they have a complaint about your services. Second, if these three men pull anyone else into the store, then you must…satisfy them, as well.”

“Fine. I understand, but how will I recognize these three?”

“They will pass in front of your store at 1:28 this afternoon, in approximately twenty minutes. In the meantime, I will go…open their minds a bit, allowing them to notice the store, and you. Otherwise, everyone else will just see an empty store front. Lure them in, change them as you will. Your task must be finished before this day is done, at which point you will return home. I may come in from time to time, to check on your progress as well, but I’m sure you’ll do a fine job. You alphas always do.”

Max glared at his cousin, who smirked before opening a portal and stepping through, leaving Max alone in the store. He had twenty minutes, so he might as well look around and see what he had at his disposal. He took a couple steps into the back of the store, close enough to get a good look at some of the sex toys. He blushed, and returned to the front instead. Perhaps he’d just stay up here–it would be safer that way. Ten minutes later, after perusing his new wares, he was leaning against the store entry, watching the crowds of humanity pass before him. Such poor souls, he thought, unaware of what Tristan had planned for them. His anger began to simmer again. He had dedicated his whole life to preserving the freedom of others, and in turn, his own freedom from his dark heart, and now, Tristan has forced him to turn his back on that oath, but there was nothing to be done about it. The seconds passed slowly as Max watched and waited, already full of regret, and wishing for this day to end quickly.


Chapter One – Luke Tries On Some Clothes

James, Luke, and Kyle walked out of the movie theatre, unable to make eye contact, still disturbed by what they had seen. They had been friends since college, but they didn’t see each other as often now, but they made an effort to always see a movie together on the weekends. It was in some ways strange that the three of them wound up as friends. When they had found out that they had been assigned a triple in the dorms at Bortman University, each of them had spent the summer dreading the idea, but they got along famously all four years, despite having almost nothing in common with one another.

James had always been more into football than school and majored in English, figuring that it would be an easy choice. Despite being good on the football field, he’d never really had a chance at going pro, and now was stuck at a low-paying office job that he absolutely hated. Back in school he’d always been in great shape, but in the years since his physique had gone to pot mostly, with a modest gut and some extra flab everywhere else. Of course, he was still handsome, with the same wavy blond hair and blue eyes that had always driven women wild, but he hadn’t dated anyone in years, ever since he’d had to move back home and live with his father, Dan, because he couldn’t make enough to live on his own. His dad had no sympathy for him, and expected him to earn his keep, so in addition to paying most of his paycheck in rent and food, he basically waited on his father, doing the cooking and cleaning while Dan sat in his recliner watching TV, ordering his son around whenever he felt like it. Luke had offered to let James move in with him any number of times, but James had always refused, mostly out of pride.

Luke was the nerd of the group, or at least, he had been. Always the skinnier one, he’d been one of the first students at college to hop on the hipster trend, and after graduating, had scored a job working for one of the trendiest online magazines in the nation, or at least, he’d managed to get a job as a blogger, keeping people updated on the local scene. Where James didn’t pay much attention to how he looked, for Luke, image was everything. He’d spend an hour each morning coordinating his outfit before heading out on the town, searching for the Next Big Thing. He knew that if he was the one to find it, he might get a position on the actual writing staff, and finally move out of the smelly studio apartment he was currently living in, alone. James and Kyle had never questioned why Luke didn’t have a girlfriend, or why they’d never even seen him take a girl home at all. To them, Luke was just Luke, and if it was quirky, they just passed it off as who he was.

Kyle was the success story of the three of them. He’d majored in business and gotten a job at a high profile real estate company right after graduating. With his good looks and charm, he rarely failed to make a sale, and the company had rewarded him with a large salary and high profile clients looking for million dollar listings. This success had gone to his head, a fact which irritated James and Luke, but he didn’t care. Of course, just because he had money didn’t mean he had any sense of taste. In fact, he was usually dressed in the tackiest suits and always was wearing an obnoxious amount of jewelry. Luke hated his outfits almost as much as he had grown to detest Kyle’s personality. That someone with so much means could look so…disgusting–there was no excuse for it. James and Kyle had always gotten along famously though, and no matter how much Luke wanted to hate him, he usually could never feel that way when he was with him. Kyle just managed to make everyone he met feel special. He did have two very bad habits. The first was his sticky fingers. He’d been arrested for shoplifting more times than he could count. The second was gambling. Of course, he had the money to burn, and man did he burn it, often blowing thousands of dollars a week at the poker table. He knew he should learn some self-control, but life was just too much fun at the moment to try.

They had caught an early matinee on Saturday afternoon at the mall which was very busy, but each was lost in his own thoughts about what they had just witnessed in the theatre. Finally, Luke broke the silence, “Was that last scene…weird? Or was it just me?”

“No, that was fucked up,” Kyle said.

“No shit,” James added, “I mean, who would have thought those two would…”

Silence reigned again, as each thought about the movie they had just seen. It had been billed as the usual tough guy action movie, about two rough cops taking down a crime gang in the big city, and sure, it had delivered on its promise, with plenty of explosions and shooting and all that jazz. But then…

“I mean…have you ever seen two guys kiss like that?” James finished.

The other two just shook their heads side to side, unable to get the image out of their head. The two cops had just taken out the mobsters, and the they were standing in the middle an abandoned warehouse. But as the ending music soared, they suddenly embraced, and in front of the entire audience began to kiss, first gently, and then more and more passionately as they began to strip off  each other’s clothes, their sweaty bodies all over each other, and just as one was about to go down on the other, the screen went to black, and the credits rolled. Even stranger, no one else in the theatre had seemed to notice it, or if they had, they had nothing to say about it. None of the reviews they’d read had even hinted about the hot and heavy scene at the end, which would probably have dissuaded the three from it. Not that they were homophobic or anything, but…“did they have to…I don’t know, show so much of it?” Kyle mused.

As they walked down the mall, a man standing outside a shop called to them, “Hey, you three! How about taking a look around my new store?”

“Oh, uh…I think we’re all good,” James said, and looked up at the name, “Bear Boutique.” In the window there were a few mannequins dressed in a wide variety of menswear, ranging from flannel and denim to expensive looking suits. All of the models looked a bit bulkier than usual though, which seemed strange to him. Then he took a better look at the man standing outside, and it made a bit more sense.

The guy was huge–probably seven feet tall, if not a bit taller, and packed with muscle, straining the fabric of the dress shirt he was wearing, the sleeves rolled up to his elbows, displaying the large amount of hair carpeting his forearms. The top couple buttons of his shirt were undone, hair tufting out there as well, climbing up his neck all the way to his face, where very full but well trimmed beard grew high up on his cheeks. Despite the the wrinkles on his face and the mans very tired eyes, he seemed quite young, or at least full of energy, as he strode over towards the three of them.

“Here, just take a quick look around. We’re having our grand opening sale this week, and there are some great deals in there,” The man said, “I’m the manager, by the way. The name’s Max,” extending his hand and shaking each of the friends in turn. His massive hand engulfed all of theirs, and his grip was firm enough to make even James’ hand hurt a bit.

“Come on, let’s take a look,” Luke said. Of all of them, he was the most intrigued. Who knows? Maybe the Next Big Thing was in there waiting for him.

I promised my dad I’d be home by two to make lunch though,” James said, pointing to a clock which showed it was nearly 1:30.

Kyle chuckled, “That fat bastard can wait. Come on, let’s just take a quick look.”  

All three of them headed into the store, followed up by Max. Luke immediately began checking out the racks of clothing, chuckling occasionally as he did. Kyle, meanwhile, was drawn to a small jewelry display set up by the register. It wasn’t anything special, he knew, just some silver rings, most of them engraved with Celtic knots or other abstract designs, but one of the necklaces caught his eye. It was a silver bearclaw with a small crystal set in the middle, that twinkled in the dim lights of the shop.

James, still checking his watch, wandered around a bit, before examining a display of cosmetics, soaps and colognes on one wall. “Still living with the parents, eh?” Max asked.

James jumped a bit, unsure of how the large man had moved so quickly or quietly behind him. “Well, my dad, at least. My mom ran off years ago.”

“That must be frustrating.”

“Ha, you have no idea,” James said, “He’s a fucking slob, and doesn’t even work. He makes me do all the housework, and I still have to pay him rent, or he’ll kick me out. If I bring a girl home, he’ll usually hit on them, or just gross them out entirely.” He felt his face starting to get red, and felt a bit embarrassed, “Sorry, I…I don’t usually gush like that to strangers.”

“Oh, I get it a lot,” Max said, slipping one hand around James’ shoulders and leading him over to a display case along the wall, “Something about me just makes people open up I guess. Maybe I can find you something to spice your life up a bit?”

“I guess. What do you have in mind…sir?” James said, surprised at the formality. It just felt…right to call the larger man that. Something about the way he carried himself, and about the way he…smelled. James tried to shake that thought away. He wasn’t gay, why would he care what a guy smelled like?

“Well, I have some things that might interest you over here,” Max said, and led James over to a counter where a number of bath products were on display. “We have this very nice line of body sprays for men. I guarantee that they will help on the relationship side of things at least, and maybe the family side as well. You never know. Maybe they’ll just shuffle everything up a bit for the better.”

“Thanks, but my dad hates scented stuff.”

“Well look, how about I give you this three pack,” the salesman said, grabbing a small package from behind the counter, “These are some of our most popular scents, and I’ll give them to you for free. That way, if you don’t like them, you aren’t out anything, but I’m sure you’ll both enjoy them.”

“I don’t know…”

“Look, it can’t hurt. Just consider it on the house. A grand opening special, if you will.”

James still didn’t really want the pack, but Max forced them into his hands anyway, “Now, I’m sure you’ll need to get on your way, since you wouldn’t want to be late.”

“Yeah, I need to get going, or he’ll beat my ass into next week,” James said, and blushed, realizing how whipped he sounded. He waved goodbye to Luke, but didn’t see Kyle anywhere in the shop. Figuring he’d taken a look around and left already, James headed out, his free samples in hand, while Max wandered over towards Luke, who was still looking through the racks of clothes.

“Hey, where’d the other one go?” Max asked.

“Oh, Kyle?” Luke said without glancing up, “He probably stole something and took off, like he always does, the fucking thief.”

Max just raised an eyebrow, “Really?”

“Yeah, the guy takes stuff all the time. Stole all sorts of things in college. He probably took some of your jewelry that he was looking at over there. He’d be interested in tacky shit like that.”

“Well, you sure do know how to compliment a business,” Max said, mostly to himself, “Oh well, if he did take something, thieves always lose the things they cherish most, in the end. Now, is there something I can help you find?”

“Well, I gotta say, this stuff is all great, just great,” Luke said, “So vintage. And the price? I mean, how ironic can you get?”

“Excuse me?” Max said.

Luke looked at the guy and sighed, “Oh, don’t worry about it. It’s hip man, just go with it. The ‘blue collar’ look is totally going to be in this season, and trust me, this is going to be a great place to come and get it. I can’t wait to blog this when I get home. Hell, I’ll tweet a hint right now, just to get people interested,” Luke pulled out his phone and started typing away, while Max just stared. He didn’t understand these creatures at all.

“Well, is there anything you’d like to try on? I’d be happy to measure you and find some things than might fit, though…we tend to stock for slightly…larger men. Still, I’m sure we can find something for you.”

Luke didn’t really have time, but pictures always made a post better. Hell, if they were funny enough, he might even have a chance at going viral. He shrugged, and followed Max over to a corner by the dressing rooms, where there was a three way mirror. Luke stood while Max got a fabric tape and began taking his measurements, occasionally scowling a bit. Luke wasn’t just thin, he was a fucking rail. Max knew he had his work cut out for him as he finished marking down some numbers and sighed, “Well, it might be a bit roomy, but I might have some things for a…petite guy like you. Just give me a second and I’ll see what I can find,” he said, and started going around the room, searching through the racks of clothes for something that might work.

Luke was a bit offended by the notion that he might be too skinny. After all, skinny was hot right now. He had his slim cut T-shirt on, and skin tight jeans he’d taken in himself just to get the fit right. In the mirror he admired his image. Checking from a few angles to make sure everything was still coordinated correctly. After making sure everything was in place, Luke took another look around the store. From the front, he’d expected it to be quite small, but it looked like there was another area separated off by a beaded curtain. He started over to see what was back there, but before he could, Max called out, “Sir! I have some things for you to try on, if you still want to.”

Luke retreated and saw that Max had a small stack of clothes in his hands. “Now, I have a few more places to look around, but go ahead and start with these. The fitting rooms are over there,” he added, pointing towards a couple of gated cubicles built into the wall by the clothing racks on the other side of the store.

“Just out of curiosity, what’s in the back there?” Luke asked, and Max smirked.

“Oh, the back area? Well, we also carry some specialty items, but…uh…probably nothing that would interest you,” Max said, blushing a bit, “Go ahead and try these on to get you started, and I’ll see what else I can find for you.”

Luke took the gear and headed over to the dressing room. He was surprised by how large the room was. It was almost the size of a small bathroom, with a bench in one corner and a large mirror hanging on one wall. It could have easily fit two guys of Max’s size in there, though perhaps not comfortably. He took a look at the clothes Max had picked out for him, and couldn’t help but chuckle. Ironic didn’t even start to describe it. In the stack there was a shirt with a smiling bear giving a thumbs up on the front, a pair of denim shorts, work boots and some rough wool socks, all things Luke wouldn’t normally have been caught dead wearing. But just for laughs, he stripped down to his briefs, pulled the clothes and boots on, and looked at himself in the mirror.

It was hilarious, and he got his phone out of his jeans and snapped a couple of joke pics of himself for later, making a few silly dumb looking faces as he did, and then headed out into the store area again to see what else Max had found. He found him waiting for Luke at the mirror again, tape in hand, “Good. Now, I need to double-check a few measurements, if you don’t mind. I just want to make sure I got everything right,” he said.

As he walked over to the large man, Luke’ heart fluttered a bit, a sensation that only got worse as Max began measuring him again. There was something about being so close to another man that was getting him kind of excited. No, not just another man. Something about being close to Max. There was something about him, some…scent. It exuded command and dominance, but also an air of sensuality, which was making Luke really horny. Hoping for a bit of fun, he “accidentally” bumped his crotch into Max’s hand, who snapped it back like it had bitten him, his face flushing.

“Hey, uh…sorry about that,” Luke said. Was it just him, or was his voice suddenly lower? “I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“Dont…Don’t worry about it,” Max said, “I’m just…well, never mind. I just didn’t expect you to be going…uh, commando under there.”

Luke was confused. He was certain that he’d left his briefs on in the dressing room, but now that Max mentioned it, he could feel the rough denim brushing against the head of his cock. His…hard cock. “Oh, uh…sorry about that. I usually wear briefs…”

“Well, it…uh…felt to me like you might need something with a bit more support,” Max said. “And I guess I did get some of my measures wrong, so I’ll go find some better sizes for you, not that you look bad…I mean…” Max quickly turned away and started picking out more clothes as quickly as he could. It was so hard just keeping a lid on it now that he was forced to interact with someone other than Tristan, especially after not seeing for weeks prior. For some reason, when his cousin came to the cave, Max just felt remarkably calmer, and he had misjudged how alone he really was without that one point of contact. Now, the beast in him was raging, but he had a task to finish. He’d just have to get Luke changed and out of here as quickly as possible, and everything would be alright.

“Hey, uh…just a quick question. Do you…wear cologne, or something?” Luke asked from across the room, “Because…something you’re wearing smells…really good.”

Max just stared at Luke for a moment, his face turning red, and then he quickly resumed looking for more clothes without saying a word. Luke shrugged and headed back to the dressing room to change back into his old clothes, but when he stepped in, there was nothing there. Figuring he’d gone into the wrong stall, he checked the other one, but still, there was nothing. “Where in the hell did my clothes go?” he wondered aloud, but that thought worried him less than he’d thought it would, but something still seemed off. Did he usually have that much stubble on his face? And he looked a bit bigger, or stockier maybe was a better word. He was still analyzing his reflection when Max came back over, bearing another set of clothes.

“Here you go, some more stuff for you to try on. Keep the shorts, lose the shirt, and put everything else on in the pile. I have a feeling we’re going to be making some good progress with this bunch,” Max said, handing Luke the clothes and then darting off again.

Luke took the stack of clothes and returned to the dressing room, where the first thing he did was drop his shorts, and sure enough, he didn’t have any underwear on after all. He took off everything else, and it was strange being completely naked in such a public place, but it gave him a chance to have another look at his frame. The first thing which surprised him was the line of hair running up his chest, and the thin carpet covering his slightly chubby pecs. He hadn’t been that hairy before, had he? Before what, exactly? Besides, it looked pretty good, he had to admit, as he started massaging his cock. Max looked really good. Luke groaned softly as thoughts of the older man filled his head. Of undressing him, first unbuttoning his shirt and rubbing his face in all of that hair, and his firm gut. Smelling him all over. He’d get on his knees, and watch as Max slowly unzipped the fly of his dress pants, letting out–

Realizing what he was thinking, Luke pushed the thoughts away. He was even more embarrassed that he’d even think about masturbating in a dressing room, and he quickly started sorting through the new things Max had given him, pulling on a jockstrap and then a tank top with the name of some gym on the front. The pouch of the jock was a bit loose, as was the shirt, but he trusted Max’s judgement, and pulled his shorts back on, which fit him snugly, showing off his nice ass.

When he was finished, he was surprised by how hot he looked. He started massaging his cock through the denim, then unzipped the fly, loving how his large package filled the pouch of his jock to bursting. Yeah, the guys at the site would love this. The construction site where he worked, that is. For a moment, he recalled writing…something for some web magazine, but that wasn’t right. Still rubbing his cock, he flexed one arm, admiring the bulge of muscle from his long hours at the gym. Damn, he was so sexy, especially with that full beard he’d been growing in for a while, and the light coating of fur on his muscled arms. Pulling out his phone again, he began snapping some pics of himself flexing, then palming his bulge. Yeah, his cock did fit very nicely in the pouch of the jockstrap, all eight inches of it.

He pulled his cock out the side, slowly massaging it as he took a few more shots, then put his phone away so he could fondle his big balls with his other hand. Dang he was horny. Maybe he could ask Max for a quick blow job before trying on the next set of clothes, or better yet, give the man a blow job while he shot his load all over the floor. Yeah, he remembered scoping out the older man’s cock before, the crotch of his dress pants filled to bursting. The guy sure did seem nervous though–maybe he needed some help relieving some pressure down there. He could just imagine getting down on his knees and nuzzling the soft fabric, jacking his own cock as he did, getting ready to worship him. Yeah, worship him, that’s what he was supposed to do. That’s what the aroma was telling him. Get down on his knees and kiss the man’s feet, drink his cum, and offer his ass for a good, long fucking. The speed of his stroking had increased, and without really paying attention, he suddenly blew a load all over his hand and the mirror in front of him, grunting and groaning as he did. Unable to resist, he got down on his knees and licked up his own seed, pretending it was Max’s, the older man standing over him, ordering him to clean up the mess he’d just made.

There came a polite knock on the door suddenly, and Max tucked his still leaking cock into his jock before unlocking the door, where Max stood with a new pile of clothes. “So…how do those feel?” he asked quietly.

“Oh, they feel pretty good,” Luke replied, “But I think they’re kind of tight around the crotch. Maybe you could come in here and take a more…private measurement?”

Max’s face went red again. He could smell the cum in the room, and he hadn’t smelled the scent of another man’s pleasure in so long, he barely resisted the urge to push Luke up against the wall and fuck him then and there. “Well, here’s a few finishing touches,” Max said, handing Luke a tool belt, hardhat, and hi-viz vest, “I think that’s everything you needed for work, right?”

“That should do it,” Luke replied. He’d popped in here during his lunch hour to pick up some new safety gear. Still, he had another half hour, and he couldn’t stop staring at that bulge snaking down Max’s pant leg. Licking his lips, he stepped forward, one hand reaching out to give the large man a firm grope, but Max stepped back, keeping his distance. “Hey, come on man, I just want to play a little.”

“I…I’m not…I just can’t, alright?” Max snapped, “Look. You’re all taken care of, just get out of here, alright? I have some work to take care of in the back.”

“Well, I still have a half hour on my lunch break, so I might take a look around,” Luke said, watching Max walk away, “So I’ll still be here if you change your…mind.”

Max didn’t say anything in reply as he ducked behind the curtain, avoided looking at anything in the back area as best he could, and rushed into the office, closing the door behind him. He immediately sat down on the floor, doing his best to pretend that he was back in the quiet solitude of his cave. All he had to do was calm down, he told himself, just calm down, and everything will be just fine.


Chapter Two – James Connects With His Father

James pulled into the trailer park where his dad lived and parked on the street in front of the double wide. The garage was full of junk, and Dan, James’ father, refused to park anywhere but in the driveway, not that he left the house much anymore for anything than to go to the smoke shop and get another bulk pack of chewing tobacco. He’d been on disability for ages, ever since hurting his back on a construction job soon after James’ mother left them. James had always figured he faked the accident, on account of the fact that Dan hated working, preferring to lounge around all day in his recliner, watching TV.

Looking at his watch, James saw that it was five past the hour, and knew he’d be in for it now, even though it wasn’t late enough to really matter. The bag he’d gotten from that strange store was next to him on the seat, and he decided a couple more minutes couldn’t get him in worse trouble, so he took a look at the three bottles, each with a different, corny name: “Irresistible”, “Deep Desire”, and “Ideal”. He picked up Irresistible and read the back of the package: “Guaranteed to arouse the one you love, and transform them into the raging sexual partner you’ve always desired. With this spray, they won’t be able to resist you.” There was also a lot of extra stuff about what was in it, dangers and side effects and other stuff James didn’t bother reading. Besides, how dangerous could a body spray be? It wasn’t like he was about to spray it into his eyes or something.

James grinned, thinking the description was all a bunch of crock, but he was kind of curious what it smelled like, so he sprayed a bit in the air in front of him and took a sniff. He had expected something overly pungent, but in fact, it was quite subtle. He couldn’t quite identify any of the individual scents in it, but the overall effect was rather…enticing. Arousing even. Hell, maybe he’d head out to a club tonight back in town and see if he could find a girl willing to take him back to her place. It’d been so long since he’d done anything other than masturbate, and all of a sudden he was feeling really horny. He got out of the car, and sprayed the can all over himself for a few seconds, and the more he smelled it, the more he liked it. It was actually turning him on, just wearing it.

He took a look at the other two canisters and the taglines of each. On the Deep Desire, the bottle read, “Wishing you could be the man you’ve always wanted to be? Well this spray can take those deep desires and make them real, for you, and the one you love.” The other, Ideal, read, “Don’t know how to please your lover? Try Ideal. With just one spray, you’ll find yourself becoming the man of their dreams.” Both of them came with an equally long list of warnings and dangers, which made James feel a bit uneasy. On second thought, maybe after making his dad lunch he would go take a nice long shower and wash this stink off. Sure, it smelled nice, but something about this whole thing was beginning to freak him out. Still, he was now ten minutes late, so he figured he’d better get in the door before his dad had a complete shit fit. He trudged up the steps and let himself in. “You’re late,” a deep voice grumbled from the living room as he stepped in the door.

“Yeah, Dan, I know,” James said and walked into the living room behind the recliner where his dad was lounging and watching football. Dan was by no means an attractive man, and he’d probably have never gotten married at all if that stupid condom hadn’t broken and he’d gotten James’ mother knocked up on accident. While he’d played football and worked on various construction jobs when he was younger, since his “accident” he had really let himself go, and weighed in at around 350 pounds of mostly fat. He wore the same dirty boxers and t-shirt for a week or more without bothering to change them, and he slept in his chair as more often as he did in his bed. When he wasn’t watching sports, nascar or some other mindless show for rednecks, he was usually watching some filthy lesbian porn and jacking off into the rag he kept draped over the arm of the chair, which was stiff with weeks worth of cum. He only showered when he got tired of James complaining about how much he smelled, and his hair was balding badly, with what was left falling down his back in long strings. He’d never been able to grow a decent beard, or any body hair anywhere except for a thin pubic bush, but that didn’t mean he bothered shaving. The hair on his face came in patchy and light, making him look even less attractive. To make matters worse, he chewed tobacco and drank heavily, two things which never ceased to disgust James, especially when he had to clean up the dried up tobacco slobber that Dan spit everywhere and the piles of beer cans that trailed behind him. James tossed the bag on the dining room table, which was already heaped with old pizza boxes, and asked his dad, “So, you decide to do anything productive today?”  

“Don’t you talk back to be, boy,” Dan slurred a bit. He tossed an empty beer can onto the pile on the ground next to the chair and took another one out of the twelve back sitting on the table next to him, “And go make me some lunch.”

“Already heading there,” James said, but as he walked by, Dan reached out and grabbed his arm, pulling his son over to him.

“What did I just say about talking back to me?”

“Not to do it. Sorry.”

“Sorry what?”

“Sorry, Dan.” James grumbled.

“We’ve had this talk, boy,” Dan growled, “What do you call me?”

“Sorry…dad.”

“Better.” Dan said. James expected him to release his grip, but instead Dan pulled him closer, sniffing. “Are you wearing…cologne or something? You know I hate that stuff.”

James felt his heart race a bit, “No dad, why would I be wearing cologne? To impress you?”

Dan glared at him for a moment, still sniffing, and then released his son. “Well, something on you smells,” Dan said, and returned to watching the TV, “probably something from those fag friends of yours.” James quickly left the room heading for the kitchen to make his dad his usual sandwich for lunch, not noticing Dan reach down and start massaging his rock hard cock through his boxers. He knew that he’d smelled something on his son. Something a bit spicy, and, well, erotic. He took out his cock and started stroking it, thinking about the last time he’d seen James naked, by accident, when he’d gone to get a towel after taking a shower. Sure, he was a bit on the chunky side, but still, he was a good looking lad, always had been, especially when he was playing football, with all those muscles. Dan had especially liked watching his ass, thinking about plowing his cock deep into his boy’s hole. His cock was already leaking precum, and Dan knew he needed to get some action, but the solution to that problem was in the kitchen, making him a sandwich, he thought, and hefted himself up out of the chair and stumbled after his son.

James was at the counter, slathering some mayo on two pieces of wonder bread. Dan came closer, and smelled him again on the air. Dang, he smelled so fucking good, or was it like a good fucking? Hell, it might as well be both. “I’ll bring it to you when I’m done, dad,” James said, “You don’t have to hover over me.”

“I’m not hovering son,” Dan said, coming closer and wrapping his chubby arms tightly around James’ chest and pushing his big belly into the small of his son’s back, “I just came in here to smell ya,” he said, planted his nose in the nape of Dan’s neck and took a big whiff.

“Dan…Dad, you’re creeping me out.” James said as he tried to shake the big man off, “God damn it, let go of me.”

Dan wasn’t paying attention. His boy just smelled too damn good to resist, like sex and candy all rolled into one. He pushed his crotch up against James’ ass, rubbing the bulge up and down the crack as best he could while one of his hands rubbed lower until he found his son’s bulge in his jeans. “Yeah, that’s my boy, get all hard for your daddy,” he said, “How’d you like a good fuck, eh? That make you feel good?”

Now truly terrified, James managed to twist away from his father’s big arms, turned around, backing away from the short, hard cock sticking out from the fly of his dad’s boxers, “Jesus dad, what the fuck is wrong with you?”

“Oh don’t you worry about that, boy. Worry about how good it’s gonna feel sucking on your daddy’s cock,” Dan said, dropping his boxers to the floor and stepping out of them then stripping off his grimy shirt revealing his massive hairless belly. James bolted for the doorway, but his dad intercepted him and tackled him to the ground, pinning him there, “Playing hard to get huh? Well we’ll see how much you don’t want it when you’re moaning for your daddy’s cum, you little slut!” He started tearing at his son’s clothes, ripping off his shirt and pulling down his jeans before James managed to crawl away in just his boxers and socks and make a run for it. The closest place was the bathroom, so he ran inside and shut the door as quickly as he could, locking it, and then backing up against the sink, panting hard.

Dan knocked on the door, “Open up son. If you wanted some bathroom play all you had to do was ask…” the knob jiggled a bit, and he pounded on the door harder, “Open up you little piece of shit! Open up! I can fucking smell you in there. I can fucking smell you, and damn it, you smell so fucking good…” he moaned loudly, and James could hear the sound of him jacking his cock, slick with precum. “Come on boy, don’t leave your daddy all alone with this raging hardon…”

“Look, dad…you have to listen to me, alright? Just listen for a moment.”

“I’ll listen to you all night long if I can do it with my cock buried up your tight little hole.”

“Damn it dad! Look, I was at the mall with the guys, and there was this new shop, and the guy working there gave me these new body sprays, and I tried one, and I think that’s what’s making you like this. Look, there’s a bag with the empty can and two more cans in there on the table. I need you to go look at the can and tell me how to reverse this alright? Please.”

“Come on boy, please let me fuck you? Please, I haven’t had anything in years…I need it so bad, please…”

“Fine dad. You go and get those sprays, and I’ll come out, alright? They’re in the bag by the door.”

He heard his dad leap up and dash as best he could to the front door, and heard the rustling of the plastic bag as he came back. “Alright, I got the bag. Now come out.”

“No. Not until you read me what’s on the cans.”

“God damn it boy, get the fuck out here this god damn instant! Do you know how horny you’ve gotten me?”

“For the last time dad, it’s not me, it’s the fucking can! It’s the can that’s making you do this. If you want it to go away, you’ve got to tell me what’s written on the damn can.”

He heard the bag rustling for a bit, as his dad pulled out a can and looked at it. “Deep Desire? Ideal? What the hell are these, anyway?”

“God damn it, those are the wrong ones! Don’t use them, just put them back, and find the one called Irresistible. That’s the one I used. Then look on the side, and tell me what it says about how long it lasts.”

“Huh,” Dan said, “You know, this Deep Desire one sounds kind of…hot…”

“God damn it, dad! Don’t fucking use that stuff!”

James heard the popping of a cap, and then a second later, the sound of something being sprayed in the air, followed by his dad hacking. “Fuck! That shit is strong!” James heard his dad yell, The coughing continued for a minute or so, accompanied by the occasional groan and moan of pleasure, which grew deeper as time passed. After about a minute, he heard his dad drawl in a deep voice, “Dang, that sure smells mighty fine tah me, I must say. Now boy, where were we? Oh yeah, ya were gonna come on out a there, ‘n suck this piece a white trash meat fer yer Pa here.”

“Oh shit, this cannot be real. This has to be a dream,” James said to himself as he backed away from the door again. What in the hell had happened now? I mean, what could his dad possibly want to be other than a dirty, disgusting redneck?

Oh wait, James thought, that would probably explain everything.

“Well fine. If ya ain’t gonna come out, I’m gonna bust it down!” Dan said. He began slamming his bulk into the door harder than he had before, the entire thing rattling in its hinges. After the fifth slam the lock broke, the door slammed back into the wall, and Dan stumbled into the room, or at least, the man Dan had always wanted to be. He was big. Not just tall, but broad from the shoulders all the way down to his big feet, like a brick wall. Apparently, Dan had always wanted to be hairy, because now, he was absolutely carpeted in thick blonde hairs, the same color as his full head of greasy blonde hair which was pulled back into a long pony tail falling a good foot and a half down his back. His facial hair had filled in as well, his chops thick and full, connected by a long moustache hanging down over his lips, but with his chin bare below. He was also no longer a fat ass. While he still did have a substantial gut, every other part of his body bulged with thick corded muscle, from his neck, which was nearly as thick as his head, to his slab like pecs and massive thighs. Beneath the fur, James could make out a variety of tattoos. Across his gut was a massive confederate flag, the words “Southern Pride” written above it across his chest. His arms were covered with full sleeves which would have made any good redneck proud, with everything from big deer hunting to nascar to trailer parks referenced on them.

As Dan came closer, his tongue licking his lips through his moustache, James caught a whiff of him. He smelled awful, like he hadn’t had a shower in months, and had spent the rest of the time bathing in a tub filled with cum, sweat, whisky and tobacco spit. Also, it seemed that Dan had always felt that his cock and balls were too small, because the new set he’d given himself was massive. The semi hard cock must have been at least 14 inches long with a wrinkled and overhanging foreskin. His balls together were larger than a grapefruit and hung very low, bouncing against his muscular thighs as he came closer. if James hadn’t been so certain that his asshole would be their next target, he would have laughed at their almost comical appearance. However, he was now blocked in completely by Dan’s new bulk, and his only choice was to back up further into the bathroom.

Grinning at his son, Dan turned to the side just long enough to spit a loogie of tobacco juice into the dirty sink before coming closer. “Well here we are, boy. I knew I’d get to ya eventually.”

“Come on Dan, please don’t do this,” James said.

“Don’ ya fret now. I found somethin’ that might help ya along,” Dan said, holding the last can of spray, Ideal, “I know ya ain’t too keen on this at the moment, but I betcha after this you’ll see how much yer daddy loves ya ‘n needs ya.”

James tried to duck past, but Dan pushed him back against the wall with one big hand and started spraying him from head to toe. The smell was strange, and difficult to place, as though every time James thought he had a scent down, it would shift into something else. When the air cleared, James felt his body start to tingle and then he doubled over as a deep ache spread across his entire body. His fat melted away, replaced by firm muscle, and he quickly reached the best he’d looked back when he was still playing sports and then surpassed it. Hair began growing in on his body as well, though not as thick as Dan’s. A short goatee sprouted on his face, and he could feel his hair lengthening down the back of his neck. Looking over at the mirror, he saw that he was now wearing a mullet, a disgusting fucking mullet that made him look even trashier than Dan did at the moment, if that was possible.

However a moment later, it didn’t seem all that disgusting at all. In fact, he’d always thought the mullet made him look tough and hot, like his Pa. Yeah, his Pa was such a hot fucking stud, James thought as he looked at the big bear of a man standing in front of him. James tried to fight against the invading thoughts, but it was becoming harder and harder to think about anything at all, and he felt a dumb grin spread across his face, revealing the teeth he’d lost in the fights he’d been in with other kids in the neighborhood. With one hand he started rubbing his cock through his boxers. It was nowhere near as big as his Pa’s but still pretty big. “Dang Pa,” he said, in an equally thick accent, though a bit slower, as though it was difficult for him to put words together in his head, “Ya sure are’s hot.”

“Now, what d’ya say fer runnin’ ‘n hidin’ like that, boy?” Dan said, coming closer. The smell which had so disgusted James moments ago was now comforting and a bit intoxicating.

“I’m sorry, Pa,” James, said, hanging his head. He knew better than to try and get away when his Pa was looking for him.

Dan grabbed James’ boxers and ripped them off, then grabbed his muscular son by the arm and hauled him over across his lap while he sat on the toilet. With James’ ass in the air, he began hammering on it with the palm of his hand. “This is what ya get fer not comin’ when I need ya boy! Ya know how I get when I ain’t fucked mah boy in a while.”

James fought back tears, but he knew better than to break down. If he started crying, Pa would just give him fifty more slaps for being a pussy, and not taking his punishment like a man, so he held it in, even though it hurt horribly. When Pa finished, James’ ass was bright red and tender to the touch, but his cock was rock hard. Just being close to Pa was enough to get him horny. In his head, James knew he should be disgusted with himself, but he pulled himself up so he was facing Dan and started kissing him, allowing Dan’s tongue to invade his mouth, slick with tobacco spit. It tasted damn good, and Dan had to push his boy off him to make him stop.

“Now, wha’ do ya say?”

“I’m sorry Pa. I didn’t mean tah hide from ya…I was jus’ bein’ thick, I guess,” James said, looking guiltily to the side. Dan just grabbed his boy’s head and continued kissing him, one hand rubbing James’ exposed member, making him groan. Dan’s own massive cock was running up his crack, and all the way to the small of his back, it was so large. James reached back with one hand and started rubbing it, occasionally bringing a fingerful of his daddy’s sweet precum to his lips He was so horny, and he really wanted to please his daddy. He knew that it was wrong, that he shouldn’t, but whenever he felt that wet head against his hole, it just drove him wild. Hell, everything about his daddy drove him wild, from the greasy beard to the stench of tobacco and whisky on his breath to the nasty funk of his armpits. Dan pulled away from his boy’s lips and leaned back, spitting into his hand and using that to grease up his cock.

“Ya really want tah really apologize, boy?” Dan said, “Then ya know what tah do.” He spit onto James’ cock, and rubbed in the dark tobacco juice, making James groan. James got off his daddy’s lap and turned around, so the head was pressed up against his hole He tried to stop himself he really did, but the urge to a good little boy and make his daddy happy was so strong, he reached behind him, grabbed his dad’s cock and started guiding it into his tight asshole, walking himself backwards towards Dan’s lap. “Yeah, that’s a good boy,” Dan said, rubbing his nipples while he watched his son slowly impale himself on his massive cock, “Get daddy’s fuckstick up yer hole. Ya want it up there, don’ ya?”

“Oh…yeah daddy,” James moaned, “I love yer huge cock.”

“Well take it, boy, ride it like a man!”

James began sliding the massive pole into his ass, inch by inch. He’d taken the cock hundreds of times before, but still it hurt like the dickens because it was so thick, but damn, when it was all the way up there, James never felt so happy. It took a few minutes, but finally James had the whole thing up there, and his Pa wrapped his big arms around him, pulling him close. Dan dropped one hand down to continue milking his boy’s cock slowly, occasionally adding another wad of tobacco spit to the already slick shaft. Slowly, James began to slide up and down on Dan’s cock, but no matter how high he went, two thirds of the beast was always planted in him. With one arm up, Dan leaned closer to James’ face, giving his son his filthy pit to sniff and lick at as he fucked himself, moaning all the while.Dan started milking his son’s cock harder making James’ breath erratic, and after a few more strokes James was cumming, unable to hold back at all, grunting and groaning and he planted his Pa’s cock all the way into his hole.

“Yeah boy, shoot that fuckin’ cum all over yer chest. Fuck yeah. You want daddy’s cum up that chute of yers?

“Yeah, daddy, fill me up with yer cum,” James moaned. He sounded like a fucking slut, but he loved it. He loved it when his daddy was fucking him.

Never taking his cock out of James’ hole, Dan stood up and pushed his son against the wall, and began fucking him roughly, managing to get almost all of the cock out and shove it back in with each thrust. It hurt, but like his daddy’s spankings, James knew better than to complain. Pa wanted him to take it like a fucking man, so he grit his teeth and pushed back, meeting each of his daddy’s deep thrusts, every one of them sending another shiver directly to James’ cock. He’d just shot a load, but he was still so horny! With one hand he kept milking his own still leaking cock, as he felt his daddy build momentum and slam in deep, cumming in his boy and hugging him close.

“Yeah Pa! Fill me up! Fill my slutty redneck ass!”

“Fuck yeah,” Dan shouted, “Fuck yeah boy! Take yer daddy’s cum!” He buried his nose to James’ sweaty back and took another deep sniff of his boy’s musk. God, he smelled so good, Dan never had been able to resist fucking him whenever he came close. He held James to him for a moment, relishing their closeness, and then stepped back, his cock flopping out of his boy’s wide open hole, a gush of cum coming after it and splattering onto the floor before James managed to clench himself closed again after being violated by his Dad’s massive member. James was relieved for a moment, and then a new feeling washed over him, one of emptiness. It had felt so good getting fucked, and now he had nothing up there. It made him…sad, and wondered when his Pa would be ready for another session.

“Whew wee boy,” Dan said, “Ya sure do know how tah tucker yer daddy out. I gotta go sit down fer a bit.” He lumbered off to the living room, cock still dribbling, and plopped down in his old, beat down recliner.

James followed him out, fully intending to go sit on his daddy’s lap for a little while, but stopped when he saw the cans of body spray on the ground. Guilt came at him first, and then disgust. Not only had his father just fucked him, he’d practically begged him to do it! And not only that, they were both disgusting rednecks. He picked up the cans, hoping against hope that there would be some antidote, but soon found that the labels had been written in some foreign language that he couldn’t read. No, it wasn’t that, James realized, he couldn’t read anything at all. Pa didn’t believe in having his son go to school, and James was so stupid anyway, he’d never been able to learn much of anything. Everything important about life he could learn here in the trailer park, and James sure had learned plenty: how to pull an engine out of a truck, how to brew the best moonshine in your bathtub, and of course how to take your daddy’s big cock up your nasty shithole. The fact that this all seemed so natural to James just terrified him more, and the new him wanted to go curl up on his daddy’s lap and just wait for the fear to go away. Pa always knew how to make him feel better.

No. No, what he needed to do was get back to the mall. The guy who gave these to him would know how to reverse this, and when he got back, he could return his dad to normal, and everything would be fine again. He picked up the other two cans, and then Dan called to him, “Hey boy, wrestlin’s on, ‘n I know how hot ya get, watchin’ those sweaty hulks on yer daddy’s cock.”

James looked from the spray cans in his hand, over to his daddy lounging in the recliner. It was an easy decision. He dropped the cans where they were, headed over to the chair and climbed into his daddy’s lap, giving him a hug, and then kissing him deeply, exploring his Pa’s nasty mouth with his tongue. “I love you Pa,” he said when the kiss broke, and leaned his head against Dan’s shoulder. His Pa always made him feel so safe and secure–he didn’t know what he’d do without him.

“I love ya too boy,” Dan replied, hugging James close with one big arm while his other grabbed the can of chaw he kept on the table next to the chair. He popped it open and cursed–the damn thing was empty, and he knew he didn’t have any spares. “Fuck, guess I’m gonna have tah go ‘n get some more chaw, boy. How’d ya like tah go tah the smoke shop with me?”

“Sure Pa,” James said, “But only if I can suck yer cock on the way there,” he added with a mischevous grin.

“That’s mah boy,” Dan replied, and ruffed James hair, “Go ‘n grab our clothes, ‘n we can git goin’.”

James rushed off to his room to get dressed, pulling on his tanktop and overalls, without underwear of course, and his boots. He grabbed his daddy’s clothes and brought them out to him, a dirty pair of jeans, flannel shirt with the sleeves ripped off at the shoulders, boots, and his favorite trucker hat. He got dressed as well, and then spotted the three partially used cans of spray on the ground near the bathroom, walked over and picked them up. Tom, the manager at the smoke shop was a good friend of Dan’s, and he might like to have some fun with those as well, he thought with a smile, and slipped then into his shirt pocket. James didn’t notice–he was waiting by the door, eager to get into the pickup truck so he could start sucking on his Pa’s monster cock again. He loved his Pa so much, he just wanted to be with him all the time–it was all he could think about. Dan joined them and they got into the rusty old pickup and made their way out of the trailer park onto the rural highway heading towards the smoke shop, James’ face buried in his daddy’s lap, sucking his cock as best he could the whole way. Part of him knew he should be trying to figure out how to fix this, but the new James just ignored him. Besides, he was enjoying this far too much for it to stop now.


Chapter Three – Kyle Gets His Life Stolen

As he drove down the highway a good twenty miles per hour over the speed limit, Kyle took another look at the necklace he’d palmed from that weird store at the mall and laughed. The fact that he was always compelled to steal things had always bothered him when he was younger. Back in high school and college, he’d tried to give it up a hundred times, but now he just accepted it, rolled with it, enjoyed the rush that came with it. It was the same joy he got from landing a deal on a million dollar listing up in the hills, or when he scored big at the casino. No, that was a lie–the casino was a much bigger thrill. Bigger than all the others combined, and that’s where he was headed now. Sure, he might lose big. Hell, he usually lost big. In fact, he was on a damn losing streak at the moment, but that could change any moment. He could win big. He would rob the bank, any day now.

The bear claw necklace he’d taken wasn’t anything special, really. Hell, he had hundreds of necklaces which were worth more than the simple silver necklace, but this one had spoken to him. It had told him to steal it. It wanted to be his, just like everything he took. They were usually small things–he’d never stolen anything big, but they were always special to him. This one would be his good luck charm. With this, he could have anything, take anything from anyone he wanted to. Already anticipating his big win at the poker table, he looped the necklace around his neck along with his other jewelry as he pulled into the casino parking lot and headed into the building.

The doorman greeted him by name as he stepped into the smoky lobby. He was a frequent customer here, and everyone on the staff knew it. He tipped the guy a twenty dollar bill for his courtesy, already generous with his future winnings. Out on the floor, the smell of smoke and the sound of shuffling cards excited him, and he started scoping out poker tables, looking for the losers he was going to steal from today. There, he saw them. Four older guys, already drinking, ripe for the picking. He asked whether he could join them, the bear claw glinting in the dim light, and they happily agreed.

He took a moment to scope them out, trying to pick out their weak spots. They were obviously friends, and didn’t pay the newcomer at the table much notice. They were all middle-aged, in their forties or fifties, and looked like their bodies had all seen better days. Three of them were happy to steal the limelight, chatting and laughing loudly and lewdly, while the forth sat there, smoking a cigar, watching the other three make fools of themselves. He was the one to watch, Kyle figured. The other three would be easy to pick off, but the fourth one knew what he was doing.

All of them eventually introduced themselves, the three loud ones were named Bill, Mick, and Steve. The quiet one was Roger, and he was close enough to shake Kyle’s hand, and give him a wink, before turning his attention back to the game. They threw in their ante and the dealer dealt them their cards, and they played. Of course, the cards were only part of the game, the rest was in the conversation, in the tells and the bluffs, and that’s where Kyle excelled.

“So how are you guys this afternoon?” Kyle said, eyeing his cards. Pair of Jacks.

“Oh, pretty good, you know.”

“Yeah, except Bill here keeps taking all of our money.”

“Yeah, the fuckin’ thief.”

“Hey, I can’t help it if I get all the good hands you two,” Bill said, grinning. Blushing. Telling. Good hand, Kyle thought.

The dealer flipped a third Jack, just for him apparently. Luck was coming early today, Kyle thought, but kept his face tensed. No reason to tell everyone else about it just yet.

“Yeah, well you’ve been getting lucky with more than poker, I tell ya,” Steve said, “You should have seen the girl he took back to his room last night.” He was sweating, shaking a bit. Bad hand. “She was a real looker.”

“Yeah, well I can’t help being the handsomest of the three of us.”

“Ha, yeah right.”

“Gentlemen,” the dealer said, “We are still playing here.”

They all focused back on the game for a moment, Steve dropping out early, along with Roger, while Kyle, Mick, and Bill remained as the pot grew. Nothing else good turned up for Kyle, but he was pretty confident with his three of a kind, at least until Bill beat him out with a straight flush, much to his disappointment.

“Sorry man, that’s the way the game goes sometimes,” Bill said as he collected the pot, but Kyle knew one loss wasn’t the whole game.

“So Bill, you never did tell us how that girl was last night,” Mick said with a smirk.

“Like I’m going to tell you, you fucking pervert. Go get laid yourself.”

Mick laughed, “Yeah right, like I have much luck with that anymore. It’s probably all of this damn body hair I’ve got. Girls get one look at it and that’s that.”

“You could shave it, you know,” Bill said.

“Yeah right, like I’m going to take the time to do that.”

“I know how that goes. I got the same problem.” Steve said, “Girls get one look, and I can see the disgust on their face. Of course, a good prostitute will do anything,”

“Steve, that’s gross.”

“Yeah, but I still wish I could get rid of it,” Mick said.

“Yeah man, me too,” Steve added.

“Well I for one would love to get rid of this damn gut, as long as we’re wishing,” Bill said.

“Look, I’m sure this conversation doesn’t bother you,” Kyle said, scratching his chest, “but I for one find it kind of disgusting. Can we focus on the game now? I got some money to win back.”

“Yeah, well I can see that you’re a hairy one yourself.”

“Hardly. That’s what lasers are for,” he replied as he threw in his ante.

The other guys looked at him, then at each other, and started laughing, all of them but Roger at least, who kept staring intently at him. It was that stare that freaked him out the most, and Kyle felt his face begin to redden. They kept chuckling all through the round, and Kyle was too flustered to play well, and folded early. Of course, that didn’t stop their chuckles.

“Would you all stop laughing already!” he yelled.

“Sure,” Mick said, “as soon as you see what’s popping up out of your shirt collar.”

Kyle, still scratching idly, felt around his neck and was surprised to find a large amount of chest hair poking out. Not just a little, but a ton. He kept his poker face on though, not wanting to freak out in front of the guys, “Excuse me. I gotta go to the rest room.”

The men cracked up behind him as he left, but he was too busy wondering what the hell was going on. Out of curiosity, he rolled up his sleeve and saw just as much hair growing there which hadn’t been there minutes ago. He was so distracted by the hair, that he didn’t even notice the gut which was pulling his shirt tight across his belly until he was halfway across the floor, which just freaked him out more. He hurried past a busy craps table, trying to keep himself from hyperventilating, when he heard some guy say, “Come on, let the short guy through! I can’t see the damn table. Man, I hate being short.”

Kyle felt a sinking feeling in his stomach, and watched as the floor rushed up to meet him as he dropped a good eight inches, stopping somewhere around 5’6”. He was now swimming in his clothing, as he hurried the rest of the way to the bathroom, disoriented by the fact that he was looking up to see most people in the face. The restroom was empty, thankfully, and Kyle parked himself in front of the mirror to see what the hell was going on. There was definitely hair growing out of his collar, and even a heavy layer of stubble on his face which hadn’t been there earlier. He unbuttoned the top few buttons, but all he could see was a thick forest of hair. Of course, none of this was as horrifying as the gut he had suddenly sprouted where his abs had been, and his sudden loss in height. What the hell was going on?

He heard the door open, and Kyle ducked into one of the bathroom stalls to avoid being discovered stripping in the bathroom, and he heard two young guys stumble in, obviously drunk, and obviously gay.

“I still can’t believe you did that guy. I mean, did you see how fat he is? And how old?”

“Hey, he was fucking loaded though.”

“Damn it, you are such a slut.”

“Yeah, well it pays the bills.”

“Don’t you ever wish you could, you know, not have an insatiable lust for cock?”

Oh no.

“Yeah, I guess sometimes I wish I didn’t have an insatiable lust for cock. Sometimes I wish I didn’t love sucking off fat, dirty, old men and letting them fuck my ass, but hey, that’s life. Now can you please get out of my face already?”

The first guy left the restroom followed by his friend, and Kyle was alone again. He tried not to think about what he’d just heard, but suddenly, all he could think about was how hot the other players at his table had been. With one hand, he started massaging his cock through his pants, thinking about how they might look naked. Yeah, maybe he’d go rent a room at the hotel, and invite the three of them up for a private game. Then, when he’d lost to them all, on purpose of course, he could offer to suck them all off for some of his money back, and maybe a bit extra, if they wanted a turn at his ass too. Yeah, he could just picture himself on the bed, Bill fucking his ass while the other three took turns with his mouth, maybe one of them sucking the young cum from his cock while Bill started shooting his own load up Kyle’s ass. Panting and moaning loudly, Kyle’s cock started shooting a massive wad into his pants, a dark stain forming on the front of his khakis. A few moments later, he realized what he’d done, and was horrified. He couldn’t go back out there looking like that! But he couldn’t stay in the bathroom for the rest of the day either. Then again, maybe the guys would notice it, and maybe they’d be willing to head back into the bathroom for some personal business of their own…

Kyle pushed the thoughts away, trying his best to keep a calm head. He got up off the toilet, and was surprised to find that at some point his clothes had shifted sizes to account for his new physique. Before he left, he took a look at himself in the mirror, and couldn’t help admitting that he looked kind of hot with his new gut, and all that fur really made him look mature. Hell, he’d be willing to suck his cock, he thought, massaging the wet patch on the front of his pants. Unfortunately they were very light colored, and the spot was obvious, but he couldn’t worry about that now–he had a game to get back to. He licked his stubbly lips lewdly, left the bathroom and headed back to the poker table. Several men along the way saw the dark patch on his pants and smirked, but Kyle wasn’t thinking about that. All that was on his mind was figuring out how to get as many of his new friends into bed with him as he could.

As he approached the table, he saw all of the guys sitting there in a new light, but of all of them, the one Kyle couldn’t stop looking at was Roger. First of all, it was because he was fat. Well, not just fat, he was obese, with an apron forcing his legs apart as he perched on the stool. He also looked like he was a bit older than his friends, probably in his early fifties, with a very nice salt and pepper colored beard. Kyle purposely shifted over a seat so that he was directly next to Roger. It was kind of hard to sit at the table at his new height, but he managed, kind of annoyed that his feet couldn’t rest on the floor. Mick, Steve, and Bill chuckled some more as he returned. “You get everything sorted out, buddy?” Bill said.

“Sure did,” Kyle said, then reached out with one hand and placed it on Roger’s fat thigh, giving it a good squeeze. The fatter man looked over in confusion, but upon seeing the hunger in Kyle’s eyes, he just smirked. “How are you doing, big guy?” Kyle asked, “Got anything I can sort out for you?”

“Big guy?” Roger said, “Is that what you call every guy you meet?”

“Nah, just the cute ones,” Kyle whispered, giving the large man’s thigh another squeeze.

“I’m sorry, but can we play now?” the dealer said, obviously unhappy with his table, and the focus turned back to the game, at least for everyone other than Kyle. He purposefully lost the next few hands, doing his best to give his winnings to Roger, and complimenting him on his skill at the game.

It took a round or two, but soon Roger’s hand drifted over to Kyle’s crotch and felt the wet spot there. “Have an accident in the bathroom buddy?” he said with a lewd grin.

“Well, thinking about cute guys like you gives me accidents all the time,” Kyle said quietly, as Roger massaged his hard cock.

“You know,” Roger said, “I seem to remember you being…taller when you were here before.”

Kyle gulped, a bit nervous, “I…guess appearances can be deceiving.”

“You have a nice pelt of hair I must say, I like that in a man.”

“You..do?” Kyle said, blushing. He was kind of appalled that he was acting like a love sick school girl around Roger, but he was so attracted to him, he couldn’t help it, “Do you…see anything else you like?”

“Oh…plenty,” Roger said, and winked, “I’m just surprised that you see things that you like in me.”

“Well, I like everything about you,” Kyle blurted out, “I mean…I…I just think you’re pretty hot,” he added, trying to keep the others from hearing him.

“Well, you know I certainly wouldn’t mind being fifty pounds lighter,” Roger remarked casually, and watched as Kyle’s waistline grew in front of his eyes, as his own clothes grew looser. Kyle was oblivious to the change, since he was far too focused on trying to please the older man next to him, but Roger saw it all, and could barely contain his excitement.

“I like big guys myself,” Kyle added, “I could…uh…show you just how much I like them, if you’re interested.”

“You know, why don’t we head somewhere and get to know each other a bit better? I have a room upstairs. What do you say?”

“What about your friends?” Kyle asked, “Can they come too?”

“I think I’d rather have you all to myself,” Roger said, then got up from the table. The other three didn’t even notice they were leaving, and the dealer was happy to have them away from his table. He always got the fags and the freaks.

Roger led Kyle to the elevator in the lobby, which they had all to themselves. Kyle couldn’t resist feeling up Roger’s cock and sack, but was kind of disappointed by how small it was.

“Don’t you worry boy, I have a solution for that.”

“What is it? Some herbal supplement?” Kyle asked.

“Something that I think will be very effective,” Roger said, “You’ll see.”

The room wasn’t far, and as soon as the door was shut behind them, Kyle was practically throwing himself at Roger as best he could, since the man was at least three or four inches taller than him.

“Whoa now, slow down boy! You’re going to tire out an old man like me if you keep that up.”

“Sorry, I just…damn your hot,” Kyle said, got down on his knees and started rubbing his face into Roger’s crotch.

“Well, I’m glad you think so, but I am sorry about one thing,” Roger said, grinning, “I only have a three inch cock. Man what I wouldn’t give to be rid of that thing and have a bigger tool.”

Like magic, Roger’s tool began to swell in his pants, and Kyle, barely cognizant of the fact that his own cock was shrinking rapidly in his own jeans. He unzipped the fly, and Roger’s new eight inch cock flopped out. “What the hell are you talking about?” Kyle said, “This fucker is beautiful.”

Kyle licked the shaft for a moment, feeling Roger shiver, and then took the whole cock in his mouth, or at least as much as he could. It was pretty rank, like the old man hadn’t had a shower in days, but he sucked on it anyway, and actually found himself enjoying the flavor. Yeah, he loved dirty old men, the dirtier the better.

“Yeah boy, that’s a good job you’re doing there. I’m sorry if its kind of sweaty and rank down there, I’m kind of lazy and don’t shower all that often. I guess I’m just kind of a lazy ass all around, what with all of this fat. Man, I sure do wish that I wasn’t so lazy, exercised regularly, ate right, and had better hygiene.”

Immediately, Roger’s waistline shrank, while Kyle’s exploded in size. But it wasn’t just his waist that grew this time though, his entire body packed on the pounds. His stubble lengthened into an unkempt beard, and his hair grew disheveled and long, like it hadn’t been cut, or washed, in quite a while. The hand which had been massaging his short cock was pushed away as it was swallowed up by his enlarging gunt. Needing something else to play with, Kyle unbuttoned his large shirt and began tweaking the fat nipples poking out from his forest of body hair.

“Dang, that works even better than I thought it would!” Roger said, admiring his new slim, and much cleaner, physique. “Now all I need is to lose a good thirty years and I’ll have it made.”

Kyle’s changes didn’t progress as quickly this time, as he aged from his mid twenties to early thirties, but then he started to see some big changes. A large bald spot appeared on the back of his head, and his hairline receded, the hair becoming speckled with gray. In the mirror, Roger watched his his own hair grew back in, returning to a black he hadn’t seen in years. The wrinkles lining his face disappeared, and overall, a new sense of vitality filled him as Kyle kept sucking happily. Of course, the new, fit body he found himself in didn’t hurt. Roger felt like a million bucks, to be honest. New memories began filling his head as well, how he’d gone on to college and majored in business, landing a job at a high end real estate firm. Yeah, he was going to live his life right this time.

However, he couldn’t help but feel a wave of disgust wash over him when he looked down and saw the disgustingly fat old man sucking on his cock. Still, Kyle deserved something in exchange for his generosity, Roger thought.

“Get up you old faggot and get on the bed,” Roger said, helping the now fat, middle aged slut to his feet, “I want to fuck that ass of yours.” After stripping off his clothes, Kyle hoisted himself up onto the bed as best he could and Roger lined up his own cock and thrust into his eager hole.

“Yeah, fuck me you fat, old bastard, fuck my ass!” Kyle shouted, too lost in the moment to even notice the changes that had swept over him.

“Old? Fat? I think you’re mistaken. You’re the fat and old one here my friend.” Kyle looked in the mirror and finally saw what had happened to both of them. There on the bed was one of the fattest men he had ever seen, covered with grey body hair all over. The rolls of fat shook every time the muscular young man smoking a cigar behind him thrust his thick cock up the old man’s ass. “Are you senile or something?” Roger continued, “I mean, you’re lucky I’m interested in fucking you at all, you nasty faggot. Do you know how much you smell? Of course, the cigar smoke won’t help much, in a moment. I mean, this is such a shitty habit, I’ve had it for years. I’d do anything to get rid of it.”

The cigar vanished from the young man’s mouth and materialized in Kyle’s, who began sucking on it for dear life, his body craving the nicotine. Kyle was still trying to figure out what exactly was going on. He could remember being a young successful real estate agent, but he could also remember being an old dirty slob, renting a cheap room from the local casino so he could pick up old men like himself to give him a good fuck. He wasn’t entirely sure why he had brought this young guy up with him, but the cock in his ass sure felt good, so he wasn’t going to complain, as he continued pushing back, meeting the young man’s thrusts, “Yeah boy, that’s a hot cock you got there. Fuck that old, worn out ass of mine good and hard!”

“You fucking slut,” Roger said as he quickened his pace, and with a grunt he came, filling Kyle’s ass with the cum he so desperately wanted. Before he finished, he pulled his cock out and wiped it on Kyle’s furry ass, then tucked it into his pants.

“Hey, what about finishing me off?” Kyle said, rolling over and sprawling his fat body across the bed, “Daddy needs some loving too.”

“What, you honestly think I would suck off a disgusting man like you? Hell, you’re lucky I was even willing to fuck you at all. I only did this because I felt sorry for you, but don’t push your luck,” Roger said. All dressed, he headed for the door, pausing only to add, “Have a nice life. I hope you enjoy it more than I did,” and then left as fast as he could. He had an appointment with a couple of clients to keep–he couldn’t be wasting an afternoon at the casino gambling his new life away.

Kyle sighed, wishing he had someone to play with, but he figured he could make do with himself for the moment. He took a long drag on his cigar, rubbing his massive belly as he did, groaning. God, he was so hot! He rolled over and positioned himself so he could look at his image in the mirror, and wished he could suck himself off. He still wasn’t sure why he’d gotten that young man to fuck him–he wasn’t usually interested in the young, skinny ones, but hey, he wasn’t going to complain about getting a fuck. It took some effort, but he managed to wrap one of his wrinkled hands around his hard, stubby cock and start working it as best he could, eager to get off, moaning and grunting while he did. Finally, he managed to squirt off a load, and then rolled back exhausted and panting. He just wasn’t able to exert himself like he could when he was younger.

That thought struck him as odd. He was only 26 after all, he wasn’t all that old, but for some reason his mind was insisting that that was wrong. That he was a 56 year old, morbidly obese, cock whore for dirty old men. Hell, he was one of those dirty old men, the thought, and he loved it, taking another drag from his cigar, and tweaking one of his nipples. He thought about trying to find those guys from the poker table earlier, to see if they wanted to make use of his services, and if he couldn’t find them, he figured that he could at least head to the bar and see if there was someone else to pick up. It took some work, but he managed to heft himself up and swing his stubby legs off the side of the bed. Damn, he hated being short, but it wasn’t worth getting mad over what he didn’t have, like his stubby cock. Looking down at his chest, he saw a sparkle against his pelt of chest hair, and dug out a bear claw necklace. The bear claw necklace that he’d stolen. Suddenly, all of his real memories came flooding back, and terrified of what might happen if he kept wearing it, he tried his best to remove the necklace, but while there should have been plenty of room to get his head out from under the chain, no matter how he pulled and twisted, it never seemed to come loose. After five minutes of grappling with it, he finally gave up, panting. It had to be the necklace, that was the only thing that could be causing this.

He got up from the bed and retrieved the clothes from the floor. Or, at least what his head was telling him were his clothes. First came a pair of nasty, sweaty, over-sized briefs, with a large streak of shit up the crack. He knew they were disgusting, but he sniffed them anyway, feeling his cock jump in excitement. He pulled them on before his new impulses made him to something with them he might regret later. Next came a pair of cheap polyester slacks and a sweaty stained undershirt, followed by a massive button down shirt that looked like it could be used as a sail for a raft. Everything he was wearing had any number of sweat stains on it, mostly under his pits. Just out of curiosity, he took a sniff, and recoiled from the funk. He’d take a shower, but there wasn’t time. Besides, the smell made him feel…horny. He pushed the thought away, and headed out the door to the hotel elevator, unconsciously lighting up another cigar as he waited for the lift. He could feel the necklace against his chest, weighing down on him. It was insane, sure, but what else could it be? He needed to get it back to the mall, before something worse happened, although he had a hard time fathoming what might be worse than this.


Chapter 4 – Luke Meets His Reflection

Luke spent a couple of minutes walking around the front of the store, amazed by the wide variety of products that lined the racks and shelves, from floor to ceiling. Most of the clothes were arranged by style, and aside from the large amount of denim, wool, and flannel, there were some odd sections scattered throughout, such as business wear, army gear and even a collection of costumes. There was even a toy section of all things, as well as a small electronics selection, though he’d never heard of any of the things he saw, or recognized any of the brands. Every once in a while he’d look back to the curtain, hoping that Max might change his mind and come back out for a little fun, but as the minutes passed, he figured that he was going to have to make the first move. After all, Luke knew that the guy wanted him. Hell, every time they’d been near each other Max had been sporting a massive hardon, but for some reason the guy had freaked out and run off. Figuring he was probably just shy, Luke ducked behind the curtain into the back to go and find him.

He remembered Max telling him that the back section of the store was stocked with some specialty items, but nothing could have prepared him for the long racks full of leather and rubber gear, or the shelves lined with dildos, whips, paddles and anything else a guy could ever want in a dungeon. If these were the kinds of specialty items Max was stocking, then Luke was willing to bet he was pretty heavy into kink, which he didn’t mind. He just wanted to get close to him and…smell him again. Dang, something about him was just so…so…

“Invigorating? Dominating? Sensual?” a voice said from behind him. Luke whipped around and found himself staring at a mirror and his reflection in it, although, for some reason, his reflection wasn’t mimicking his movements. It was just standing there on the other side of the glass, his hairy arms crossed over his chest, grinning at Luke’s slightly spellbound face.

He took a step closer to the mirror, and his reflection didn’t move. “Ok…what’s the deal? Am I hallucinating or something?”

“Oh no, nothing like that,” his reflection said, “I’m just a…friend. Someone here to lend a helping hand when needed. I had hoped that Max would take better advantage of the situation, but apparently…well, nevermind that. What you want is to get into his pants, right?”

“Well, yeah. I guess…” Luke said, still unnerved to be talking to himself.

“Then we have our work cut out for us then. We need to get you better outfitted for our task first, however,” The reflection mused, “Now, what would Max be unable to resist?” He stepped beyond the frame of the mirror, only to appear in another one on the other side of the room, next to a shelf labeled “tattoos & piercings.” “This might help us make a better impression, and show him that we mean business,” the reflection said, then looked over at the still gawking Luke, “Well don’t just stand here, come put this on! I can’t do it myself after all.”

Luke came over slowly, and started looking at the shelf. All of the boxes said they were tattoos, but there wasn’t a studio or anything that he could see. Still, he figured they had to work somehow, but there were so many to choose from. “Which one should I pick?” he asked.

“Well, you want to serve him and become his thrall, right? That’s what his musk has been telling you all along–his alpha scent.”

“Alpha scent?”

“Oh you humans don’t know anything,” the reflection said, shaking his head, “Look, Max is an alpha born. That means, he has a natural ability to make men want to submit to him, and serve him. If he cums in you, then you’ll become bonded to him for anywhere from a few hours to a day depending on how much you received. If you remain bonded to him for long enough, eventually the changes become permanent, and you will become his property in mind, body and soul, needing your alpha’s cum to survive, and obeying his every command. That is what you want, isn’t it?”

Luke didn’t think that was what he’d signed up for. All of this was just getting a little too weird for him, “You know, I actually had better be getting back to the building site. I mean, if I’m not back on time, the foreman will ream my ass again,” he said, tried to turn around, but found his feet stuck to the floor. In the mirror, his reflection was copying him again, or rather, he was copying his own reflection.

“Nonsense,” his reflection said, “This is exactly what you’ve been wanting. Everything will make sense in a moment, trust me.” Unable to stop himself, Luke walked over to a shelf and took down one of the boxes, ripping it open, “This should be perfect,” the reflection said.

Still bewildered by what was going on, Luke looked in the box and found what looked like a rubber body suit inside. Still controlled by his reflection, he pulled it out and unfolded it, the thin material covered with a large tattoo design. The primary color was a steel grey, but he couldn’t discern the pattern exactly, though from the size of the suit, it looked like it would cover his whole body, from his ankles to his neck. Still unable to stop himself, he stripped off all of his clothes, leaving them on the ground in a pile, found the opening for the suit and started pulling it on. “Hey, stop,” Luke said, “I’m not so sure about this.”

“Oh don’t worry, everything will be just fine. You do want Max’s cock up your ass, don’t you?”

“Well…yeah, but what about all of that stuff you said about alphas? I don’t really want to be his slave.”

“They’re called thralls, and trust me, you do, you just don’t realize it yet. That’s what I’m helping you with, right? Showing you that submitting yourself to Max would be the greatest moment in your whole life.”

Luke sputtered a bit, trying to regain control of his renegade limbs, but both he and the reflection pulled on the suits, the motif coming clear when he had most of it on. Around his ankles and wrists were tattooed very thick and heavy looking steel manacles, and a variety of chains, big and small, were connected to them, running and crisscrossing all over his body. Across the top of his chest was the word “THRALL” in bold lettering, and he could see in the mirror when the reflection turned around that the words “ALPHA PROPERTY” were spelled out similarly across his back. It actually looked really hot, but he wasn’t about to admit that out loud. The suit sealed up the front, the two rubber edges merging seamlessly with one another. As soon as the seam was sealed, the entire suit began to constrict around him and lightly burn his skin for a few moments. When it was finished, the rubber had vanished, leaving the tattoos burned upon Luke’s skin. He scratched at one of the chains on his arm, but it was real, and there didn’t seem to be any way to get it off.

“Wait…What did…How…” he muttered, still reeling a bit. None of this should be possible. He shouldn’t be able to talk to his reflection, and he shouldn’t suddenly have a bunch of tattoos all over his body. I mean, he did want to have sex with Max, sure, but he wasn’t so sure it was worth it anymore.

“Of course it’s worth it.” The reflection said, answering his thoughts, “Think of how great it would be to be Max’s thrall. The only thoughts in your head revolving around how to best pleasure your master, your entire being dedicated to his cause. From the look of that cock of ours, it’s turning you on big time. his reflection said, “After all, you’ve always been interested in being someone’s slave, haven’t you?”

Luke felt confused and bewildered, like things were changing in his head every time his reflection spoke. But he was really into the whole master and slave scene, or at least, he wanted to be. He’d always been too chicken to try it for real. Still, some of the guys on the building crew who’d fucked him had offered to roleplay with him a bit, but he’d never taken them up on the offer. “Yeah, I guess. But I’m just scared…a bit.”

“Well, I can assure you that Max doesn’t want a scared little cub, he wants a big man who knows he wants to be a thrall,” the reflection said, bounding from mirror to mirror again, eventually landing on the other side of the room, “So how about we make you a bit more experienced?”

“Wait, come back! How in the hell do I get this stuff off me?” Luke said, following the reflection as best he could, picking at the tattoo across his body as he did, “I mean, what if someone sees me like this? I thought it was just for fun, not something permanent!”

The reflection stopped and smirked, “I thought this is what you wanted? Well, if not, it’ll be what you want soon enough. Now come over here and try this on. I’m sure it’ll help clear some more things up.” Luke came over to where the reflection was, and saw in the mirror that he was standing next to a rack of leather gear. Luke tried to back away, but the reflection attached himself to Luke, and forced him to walk over to the rack, where he pulled out a harness and started strapping himself into it.

The harness was made of thick pieces of leather, around three inches across, and the reflection cinched the straps tight across him, a little too tight for Luke’s comfort. He’d never felt so constricted and bound before, but the feeling was turning him on. The final strap dropped down and was attached to a cock ring which looked a bit too small for Luke’s new equipment, but he found himself forcing it on over his semi hard cock anyway. When he’d managed to slip it into place, he couldn’t figure out why it had taken so much effort. He only had a four inch cock after all, and balls a little smaller than average. A more dominant guy might have wanted a bigger tool, but Luke didn’t mind since he was a total bottom anyway. It wasn’t like he needed a big piece of equipment down there. With all the straps secured and double checked, the reflection walked Luke over to a display of accessories, picked out a three inch thick metal collar and fit it around his neck.

“Now, how do we look?” The reflection asked, positioning Luke in front of a mirror.

Luke had to admit that he looked hot, but it didn’t seem quite like him. The wide leather straps were almost too large for his body, it seemed, and the collar was a bit heavy, but hey, he wasn’t going to complain, if it meant he could get Max to shove his big cock up his ass. Luke now had one mission in life, to find the man who could dominate him entirely, controlling Luke like no other could. The guys at the construction site knew all about his desires, and had actually come up with a game to play with him. Whenever one of them was feeling horny, they’d hook a leash to the collar he was always wearing, and then he had to obey every order they gave him. Sure, it was hot, but it just wasn’t enough for Luke. He wanted to be owned, a mindless slave existing only to serve, and if anyone could give to him, it would be Max, a real alpha.

“Yeah, that looks damn hot,” Luke said, slowly stroking his small cock, “I bet Max would want to fuck me now.” With one hand, he reached back to play with the buttplug he kept lodged in his ass, but found there was nothing there. His hole was empty, and he cursed, wanting something to fill him up.

“Looking for something?” his reflection said, “Why don’t you give one of those a try?” he said, pointing to a shelf stocked with a massive amount of dildos. Licking his lips, Luke went over, wondering which one to choose, there were so many. “I think you should try The Expander myself. That should help a lot, I think.”

Luke shrugged, and looked around the shelf. He’d expected something named the Expander to be something on the large side, but instead it was a tiny thing–probably three inches long and only a little thicker than a finger. “This?” Luke said, “I think I can handle something a bit bit bigger than this.”

“Oh? Then put it in hot shot, and see what happens.”

Luke smirked at the challenge, lubbed the dildo up with some spit and worked it into his hole. It slipped in easily, but as Luke kept pushing, he found that there was always more to insert, and that he could feel it…growing thicker, stretching his hole wider and wider. Soon, it was about as large as a normal cock, and Luke began thrusting it in and out, stroking his cock as he did, the head of the dildo slamming against his prostate and then going further in as it kept growing. “Fuck yeah, that’s the stuff, get that fucking thing in there. Fuck my slutty hole!” Luke said, unable to help the stream of dirty talk cascading from his mouth. Before long, he had to shift his grip on the rubber, as it surpassed cock size and began to take on the width of a fist. Still, Luke thurst it in and out of his hole, stroking his slick cock faster and faster until he came with a loud groan, shooting his spunk all over the floor, then getting down on his knees to lick it up, the five inch thick, foot long dildo still planted in his ass. When he finished, he stood back up and left it in, smirking at his reflection. “See, I told you I could take something that big. Hell, the guys on the site have started double fisting me now just for fun.”

“I stand corrected,” the reflection said, “But I think we still need one more thing to finish you off. How does a post-sex smoke sound to you?” He bounded across the mirrors to another corner of the store, Luke following behind him, walking a bit funny with the massive dildo crammed in his ass. In that corner of the room was a selection of tobacco products, but Luke didn’t recognize any of the names or brands, and he’d never even smoked before, though he did love having a lit cigar shoved up his hole. “Which one should I try?” he asked, and the reflection pointed to a box on the shelf.

“Try a burly bear. They’re good for guys just starting out, like you.” The cigar was on the short side, but decently thick, with a good taper that fit in his mouth naturally. He gripped it awkwardly, unsure of what to do with it. “Here, allow me,” his reflection said and took control. After snipping the end off, he lit it and took in his first breath of smoke. The scent was loamy, like the smell of damp wood burning in the middle of a forest, and it immediately relaxed Luke. He settled in on a nearly stool, remembering how nice a cigar was after sex, or anytime really. He’d been a heavy smoker for years, and was rarely seen without one clamped in his maw. He usually preferred ones a bit larger than this, but the flavor was so smooth, he could have smoked it for hours and not gotten tired of it.

With his other hand Luke worked his spent cock, letting out the occasional low groan of pleasure. Wanting to get another look at himself, he shifted the stool over so he could look in the mirror. His reflection was smoking too, but looked different–hairier, but also…bigger. Not that Luke had been a small before this, but now that he thought about it, the straps of the harness were feeling a bit tighter than they had, and in the mirror they seemed better suited to his large frame, or rather increasingly large frame.

After a few minutes of watching himself smoke to big cigar down about halfway, Luke was certain that he was changing again. His well trimmed beard had grown much fuller, probably a couple of inches long, while his hairline had receded quite a bit, revealing a swath of forehead he hadn’t seen before. His body was definitely hairier too. It was thickest on his chest and forearms, but his pubic bush had also grown substantially, making his already smallish cock look even smaller. But hell, that was the only thing on his body which was the least bit small. His muscles had grown further, bulging out in an almost ugly and uneven way, but of course, that’s what happened when the entire construction crew uses you as a beast of burden all day long, at least when they weren’t fucking his hungry asshole. Luke had begged the crew to make him their communal slave, which meant hauling around anything heavy they could find for him, and satisfying any man who needed it throughout the day. He’d also go home with a different guy each evening, servicing them all night long in whatever way they pleased. Luke had never been happier–all he needed in life were orders to obey, and some big bear’s fist or thick cock up his hungry ass. Still though, he’d never found that perfect master. The man who could truly destroy his mind, leaving him as nothing more than a empty vessel for their own desires and wishes.

He was so horny, that he probably could have blown another load, but he reluctantly took his hand away after rubbing out the butt of the cigar in a nearby ashtray. After all, he had an alpha to serve, and Luke wasn’t going to take no for an answer this time around. In fact, he was a bit famous for being such a domineering bottom. If he wanted someone to fuck him, he would pin them down and ride their cock whether they liked it or not, and most of them became quite willing before too long, he thought with a grin.

“Yeah, I think we’re about ready,” his reflection said, “Let’s go show Max what he’s missing.”

“Damn straight,” Luke replied, and headed over to the office door. He jiggled the handle, but it was locked.

“Here, allow me,” his reflection said. He moved to a mirror across the room which Luke could see the door reflected in. The reflection pulled a key from…somewhere, and unlocked the door. Luke didn’t have any pockets on his new get up, so he didn’t know where it had come from, but shrugged, figuring it wasn’t exactly the weirdest thing he’d seen all day. When Luke tried the door again it opened freely, and he strode into the room, finding Max a few feet away, sitting crosslegged on the floor, deep in meditation. So deep in fact, that Max didn’t notice the intruder until Luke shoved him backwards so that he was lying on the ground, eyeing the massive bulge in Max’s dress pants. “Here, sir,” Luke said, pinning down Max’s legs with new strength, “Let me take care of that for you.” He began sucking on the alpha’s cock through the cotton, and the sensation was so overwhelming for a for a moment, Max just lay there, unresisting.

Max realized what was happening mid moan, kicked his legs away from the large tattooed bear who had suddenly materialized in his office, and backed away, trying to figure out what in the hell was going on. Luke pursued him across the floor until he backed Max into a corner and pinned him down again. “There’s nowhere to run, sir,” Luke said, “Why don’t you just relax and let this humble slave take care of everything?” He leaned in to kiss Max, but he twisted away, and Luke settled for running his tongue along his neck, feeling the large man shiver with pleasure beneath him.  

“No…Don’t, you don’t understand what will happen if this keeps going,” Max groaned, halfheartedly pushing Luke away, “I can’t…”

“I know you’re an alpha, Max. That’s why I want you. I want you to own me, control me, dominate me, do whatever the fuck you want with me! Wouldn’t that be so fucking hot? I know you want it, I can feel it…” Luke said, running one of his fingers along the bulge in Max’s pants. “I’ve been looking for a master like you all my life, and I’m not about to let you go now.”

Fear and panic gripped Max’s heart as Luke said that. he didn’t want to be a master–he couldn’t dare bring himself to force himself upon another being like that. But that wasn’t it, and he knew it. The beast in him, the alpha would be perfectly happy pushing Luke over and fucking that furry ass of his. No, what Max was terrified of was being entirely responsible for another being. How could he possibly deal with that burden?

Unbidden, a memory came to him of one of his talks with Tristan, shortly before the young bear had run off. “Have you ever realized that you worry too much?” he’d said with that nasty smirk on his face, “maybe you should just let go and enjoy yourself for once? Why don’t you let go and have some fun?”

For a moment, Max sat there stunned, and then rage began building in his chest. Unfortunately, it was just too much for his mental defenses and blockades, and they crumbled under the sheer force of emotion pouring from him. He grabbed Luke by the neck roughly and pushed him over so he was face down on the ground, helpless. “Is this what you fucking want?” Max growled, “Because you’re gonna get it, you fucking bitch. You’re gonna fucking get it!”

“That’s what I want to hear, sir!” Luke said, “Fuck this naughty bear’s hole!” He started grinding his ass into Max’s crotch. Max wasn’t quite sure what he doing, but he was just so tired of worrying all of the time, he couldn’t take it anymore. He needed to fuck, and he needed to fuck a hole right now, Tristan and the rest of the world be damned. He undid his pants and shoved them down around his knees, letting his rock hard and very eager cock stand out. He’d thought it was massive before when he saw it earlier in the forest, but it was at least a foot long when fully engorged, and thicker than a beer can.

After hauling the massive dildo out of Luke’s ass, he pushed the head of his cock up against the gaping hole, his precum already leaking and running down Luke’s crack, but Max hesitated. He had swore to himself that he would never do this. His entire self was structured around his belief that what he was about to do was a horrific atrocity. He was afraid–had always been afraid. He was tired of the worry, the fear, and the self-loathing–yet still he held back, clinging to the primal idea that to destroy the free will of another would be to destroy himself.

Luke however, was tired of the stalling, so he pushed back, the fat head of Max’s cock popping into his used hole. Max gasped, and felt his cock begin leaking even more precum, the pleasure radiating from his groin to the rest of his body in large waves as he helplessly began shoving more and more of his shaft deep into Luke. “Yeah sir, yeah. That’s what your slave wants. Get it up there! Get it…up…there…” Luke said, but it felt as though his mind was clouding over. His ass had actually grown numb all at once…well, partially numb. He didn’t feel the pain of being violated by Max’s massive member, but every bit that slipped in sent massive amounts of pleasure throughout his body. It became harder and harder to think about what was going on, as his mind slipped further and further away.

“That would be the alpha cum, beginning to course through you,” Luke’s reflection said from a mirror in the office, “It’s one of the most potent drugs in existence. If you think the precum feels good, just wait until you get the real thing. You won’t be able to live without it.” He laughed, somewhat evilly, and through the haze, Luke wondered whether this had been all that great of an idea. “A great idea? No, no it probably wasn’t but it suits me just fine,” the reflection said, and shifted into a new form, a bulky bear of a man with black hair and an obsidian bear claw hanging from his neck. “You humans are all the same, so easy to manipulate and control with the promise of a little pressure. But thank you for your help. I couldn’t have gotten Max loosened up without you, and I’m sure you’ll be happy, even if this isn’t what you wanted. Anyway, enjoy your own thoughts while they last, they won’t be there for very long, I don’t think.” The reflection laughed again, and disappeared, the mirror reflecting Luke again normally, Max behind him working his massive cock in deeper. In the alpha’s eyes, all thoughts of mercy and compassion had disappeared–all that mattered was fucking the ass before him and cramming as much of his cock up that hole as he could.

Fear cut through the growing euphoria, and Luke started to crawl away from Max and the huge cock buried in his ass, but Max grabbed him by the thighs and hauled him back, pushing his cock in further. “Where do you think you’re going? We’re just getting started, thrall,” Max snarled, and began fucking Luke good and proper, working his cock deeper with every push, precum leaking from Luke’s hole every time he pulled back.

“I…please, I…” Luke managed to slur, none of his words wanting to come out of his mouth like he wanted them to. He concentrated, and managed to put together a few words, “I can’t…do this. Something…wrong.”

“Oh, nothing’s wrong slave. Nothing is wrong at all. In fact, everything is great, don’t you think?”

Luke tried to disagree, but as soon as the notion came to him that Max might be wrong in his assessment, all of the pleasure in his system suddenly turned into nerve wracking, stomach churning pain and discomfort. Luke did his best to resist vomiting, wondering what was going on. He must have been the one who was wrong, he realized, everything is great–the greatest it’s ever been. With that, the euphoria returned and Luke sighed. Everything was great. He pushed back into Max’s cock a bit, thinking how great it was to have such a magnificent and powerful man fucking him. He was better than Luke in every way, and still he wanted to fuck him. Pride swelled in his heart, that an alpha had chosen him to be his thrall, even though he was so undeserving. “Thank you…master…thank…you,” Luke heard himself slurring slowly. He felt so good and it was all thanks to his alpha.

“Yeah pig, you’re mine now. I bet you didn’t know what you were getting into, but you’re fucked now, ain’t that right?” Max said, “How does it feel boy, to have this fat fucking alpha cock up your ass? It feels damn good doesn’t it?”

“Yes…Sir. Please…”

“Yeah, this is the only cock you’ll ever want up your hole again, I think. Nothing else can ever make you feel this way. In fact, I bet the only way you’ll ever be able to cum is with your alpha’s cock buried deep in your ass.”

Luke tried to respond, but the feelings of lust and joy had only grown stronger. Unable to hold his head up any longer, he slumped his face to the floor, his ass still high in the air as Max pistoned deep into his wreaked hole. Drool seeped out of the side of Luke’s mouth as the drug began shutting down parts of his brain. The only person that he could remember with any clarity was his alpha–everyone else was a pale shadow by comparison. His other concerns no longer seemed to have any importance–the job he was an hour late to, his strange reflection, his friends, nothing mattered except satisfying his alpha. A few spurts too late, he realized that he was cumming, and that he was cumming hard, unable to even stop himself. He hadn’t noticed because he no longer derived any pleasure from his orgasms. The only thing which could bring him any pleasure him now was Max’s cum. That was all that mattered to his drug addled brain.

Max let out a series of grunts and snorts, followed by a loud roar which Luke swore shook the walls a bit, as Max unloaded into his ass. Suddenly, the feelings of euphoria intensified far beyond anything Luke imagined possible, and there, he had a sudden vision. It it, he was a thrall, living only to serve his master and bring him happiness and pleasure, and only that way could Luke be happy. He would serve his master. That was his purpose, his only thought and single goal. If he could not be with his master, he would surely die. A moment later, Max collapsed on top of him, breathing heavily into Luke’s face, and even his breath was the sweetest thing Luke had ever smelled.

Max let out a massive sigh of relief, and then realized what had just happened. Cursing at himself, he rolled off of Luke as fast as he could, “Oh fuck! How could I…Fuck fuck fuck!” he said, pulling his pants back up.

Luke immediately sprang up, eager to help, grabbing helping tuck in his alpha’s shirt, “Please sir, please. I can do it for you. Let me.”

“God damn it! Get the fuck away from me!” Max roared. A deafening silence ruled for a moment, as tears welled up in Luke’s eyes, and he took a step back from his master.

“I’m…I’m sorry sir, I was just trying to help. You can beat me if you want, I deserve it, or I can do it myself. Here, I’m sorry,” Luke said, looking for something to use to beat himself, spotting a belt hanging on the wall, he grabbed it and began whipping himself across the back as hard as he could.

“No! No, don’t.” Max said, grabbing the strap from him, “I’m not mad at you, please, don’t hurt yourself.”

“But I displeased you master. I just want to make you happy. Can I suck your cock sir? I know you’d like that,” Luke said, dropping to his knees, “Please sir, can I suck your cock? I love you sir, I love you so much. Thank you for making me your thrall sir, it’s all I’ve ever wanted. Please, can I show you how thankful I am?”

“Look, just be quiet,” Max said, and Luke immediately shut his mouth. It was strange, seeing such a massive, domineering bear kneeling on the ground like that, a look of childlike innocence in his eye as he pleaded. Pride welled up in Max’s breast at the realization that he now owned this massive man utterly, but he quashed that idea as quickly as it rose, and turned away, regaining his calm. At least he’d only gotten a single dose, he thought. Luke would be fine in a day or so, as long as Max didn’t lose control like that again. He swore at himself again for being so stupid, but then again, that’s exactly why he confined himself to a cave, so temptations like this would never arise. “Look, I need you to stay here, alright? It’s really important that you don’t leave this room.”

“Yes sir, I’ll stay here sir. But can I suck your cock, sir?”

“No. No never again, alright?” Max said, and watched Luke’s eyes tear up again.

“But…but why sir? Did my ass displease you? I just want to make you happy sir, please, you’re all I can think about. I…I need your cum sir, without it, I don’t know what I’d do.”

“No, it wasn’t that at all, it’s just…” Max said, looking for the right words to say, but he knew Luke wouldn’t understand anyway. “Look, I just have some work to do, alright? But you might be able to suck my dick later, if you’re good, and don’t leave this room until I come back.”

Luke’s face lit up with joy, and he nodded eagerly, “Yes sir! I won’t leave this room for anything, I swear!”

Max shook his head, and left the room quickly, just wanting to get away. God, if he could get his hands on Tristan at the moment he’d fucking throttle him, he was so angry. He walked back out to the front of the store, and tried to calm down as best he could. All he needed to do was get through the rest of the day, and everything would be alright, at least, he hoped it would, but at this rate, he had a feeling that the day was only going to get rougher from here on out.


Chapter 5 – James Meets His Dad’s Friends

Dan pulled into the gravel parking lot of Tom’s smoke shop, turned off the engine, then tilted the seat back, giving James better access to his massive cock. James had done his best during the ten minute drive, but between the steering wheel and his dad’s bulk, he could do little more than just lick at the shaft as best he could, not that Dan minded. He knew how much his boy loved licking his dirty cock. James especially liked cleaning out all of the cheese from under Dan’s heavy foreskin, just like he was doing now. For the first few minutes in the truck, James had done his best to keep focused on what had happened, but it was so difficult keeping any thoughts in his head anymore, worshipping his Pa’s cock took up all of the focus he could muster. As such, over the course of the ten minute drive, James had for the most part forgotten his old life, although Dan remembered everything, and couldn’t wait to have some more fun with the cans of spray tucked away in his pocket.

“Alright boy, that’s enough fer now,” Dan said, pushing James’ face away from his cock.

“Awww, come on Pa, can’t I git some more a yer cum?”

“Later, but I need me some chaw first–then we can git ya taken care of, trust me.” Dan got out of the truck, and James followed, a bit disappointed and the crossed the parking lot towards the small wooden cabin. From the looks of things business was slow because the parking lot was empty aside from Tom’s motorcycle and a couple of cars which probably belonged to a few regulars. Tom ran the shop by himself, and it was little more than a rundown trailer next to the highway, but he had a loyal following in the mass of trailer parks around, which gave him enough money to keep the lights on. James had been there many times before when he was young, and he he hated it there. It was always hazy from Tom’s cigar, as well as the smoke from whoever else was in the building, and was part of the reason he was such an adamant anti-smoker himself.

Of course, Dan was a regular customer, and knew all the other regulars, and generally considered them his good friends. James began to feel nervous about meeting people who might recognize them, or not recognize them as the case may be. Sure, he did love his Pa, but at the same time, he was afraid of what other people might think if they knew about what they did back home. These fears only worsened when Dan beckoned him over and took a few sniffs of James, scowling. “ Shucks, that stuff don’ last all that long. Oh well,” he said, pulling the can of Irresistible from his pocket. James started to back away, but Dan sprayed it quite liberally all over him before he could get far. “Don’ worry son. I jus’ wanna make sure ya smell all nice ‘n hot fer my friends here.” When he finished, he pulled his boy close and gave him a sloppy kiss, “Dang boy, ya smell so good I have a good mind tah fuck ya here on the porch! But I’d better go ‘n see who’s all in there, and reintroduce myself. I doubt they’ll recognize me, or you. But come on in when I give a whistle, got it?”

“Sure thing Pa,” James said.

Dan stepped in into the shop and glanced around. Tom was over at the register as usual, smoking one of his cigars. He was a short round man, who looked like he didn’t enjoy moving around very much. In fact, Dan had never seen him leave that position for much other than heading to the bathroom. He was munching out of a bag of chips, chatting with Bill, a neighbor of Dan’s and another regular at the shop. He worked as a long haul trucker, or at least, sometimes worked as a long haul trucker, as his bitchy wife would often remind him. He tended to take as few jobs as he could to scrape by, preferring, like Dan to spend his time at home, relaxing. When he got tired of his wife, which was often, he’d usually come to Tom’s for a smoke and a beer or six. If it was night and Tom’s was closed, he’d often come to Dan’s place for the same thing.

On the other side of the trailer, perusing the titty mags Tom kept stocked there, was Ned. Ned didn’t smoke much, preferring cigarettes when he did, but his main addiction was porn. Lots of porn. Dan, Tom and Bill didn’t really know what to make of the guy, but he was nice enough, if a bit eccentric. Ned would often burn a few CD’s of whatever raunchy lesbian porn he’d dredged up from the internet and give it to them if they wanted, but often he would corner them later, wanting to discuss strange details about the scenes and the models which always made the other guys uncomfortable. His tastes were definitely on the sketchy side, usually some fat woman servicing a big muscle man, worshiping his muscles and generally behaving like a mindless slave. Dan had grown to enjoy it somewhat himself, though he probably wasn’t an aficionado like Ned.

Tom looked up when he heard the bell to see who’d come in, and didn’t recognize the massive redneck who stepped in the door. The man looked over at him and gave a wink, “Hey Bill, hey Tom. It’s me, Dan. Don’ ya recognize me?”

Tom and Bill looked at each other, confused, and then looked back at Dan. The muscular redneck sure didn’t look much like Dan anymore, between the massive amounts of body hair, thick corded muscles and imposing height. But on the other hand, why would some random redneck just barge into the smoke shop, call Bill and Tom by name and claim to be Dan? “Uh…you don’t really…look like Dan, buddy,” Tom said.

“Here. I’ll prove it tah ya,” Dan said, “Tom, the last time I was in here, yesterday that is, we talked all abou’ that second wife a yers, and how ya used tah slip yer cock in her asshole on ‘accident’ all the time ‘cause it was tighter than her sloppy cunt. Bill, ya came over tah my house on Wednesday, complain’ ‘bout how the wife is naggin’ ya to take a truckin’ job haulin’ dynamite. We joked that she’s probably jus’ wantin’ a chance tah blow ya’s up. And Ned over there gave me this really filthy porno last week, called ‘Fat Girls & Five Cups’, n’ I could only watch twenty minutes a that before it gave me a stomach ache. That satisfy ya’ll?”

The three men just stared at him for a moment, and then Tom spoke, “Alright hold on. Let’s just suppose for a moment that you are Dan. Then how in the hell did you suddenly turn into that tall muscular guy we’re all staring at overnight?”

“I thought ya’d never ask,” Dan said, pulling the can of Deep Desire from his pocket, “But ya’ll never believe unless I shows ya, but fer that, I need a volunteer.”

No one stepped forward, unsurprisingly. “This is nuts,” Bill said, “This fucker can’t be Dan! We should just throw his crazy ass out of here.”

Tom couldn’t help but agree with that, though he was also very curious. Still, there was something very strange going on. He was about to ask Dan to leave, when Ned spoke up, “I’ll volunteer.”

“Good man,” Dan said, glad one of the three wasn’t a complete chicken, “So, all ya gotta do is imagine the man ya’d like to be, then I’ll give ya a spray, ‘n we’ll see what happens.” He walked over to Ned, and gave him a good spray with the can, and sat back to watch. Ned wasn’t exactly an attractive man, although none of them were. He was about average height, but looked shorter due to the massive gut he carried around his waist which made him look like he had swallowed a beach ball. He had a smattering of hair all over his body, aside from his head, which was balding badly despite the fact he was only in his early forties, and what hair he did have was long and ragged.

However, all of that began to change very quickly, as the spray took effect. The first big change was all of Ned’s fat simply shrinking away and disappearing over the course of a few seconds, leaving him looking like a twig, until his frame exploded with muscle a moment later, quickly surpassing even Dan’s large frame, until he approached a solid body building physique, though really, he was a bit of a caricature of one. His upper body was impossibly wide, with big pecs and thick arms making him appear very top heavy due to the tapered waist and abs below. Then his bottom half grew wide again, his thighs and butt composed of nothing but slabs of muscle. Dan had expected the body hair to go too, but instead it grew in thicker, and Ned’s porno mustache became thick and full, hanging down over his lips. His hair grew back in as well, and Ned looked like he was growing younger, stopping at his early thirties. The change began to slow, as Ned’s face reshaped itself, his acne scars disappearing as his face became rugged and angular, and his entire body acquired a deep, healthy tan. Finally, the oversized T-shirt he’d been wearing morphed into an undersized tank top, and his jeans became athletic shorts stretched tight across his groin, highlighting his massive package.

Ned looked down at himself, flabbergasted at his own body, as he ran his very large hands over his muscles, “Holy shit!” he shouted in a deep rumble, “It fucking worked!”

Tom and Bill just gaped at the massive bodybuilder porn star which Ned had become right before their eyes. Dan was grinning from ear to ear as he watched their expression, and then asked, “So, would you two like a chance at this too?”

“So wait, that little spray bottle of whatever that is, that can turn you into whatever the fuck you want to be?” Tom asked.

“It ain’t called Deep Desire fer nothin’.”

Tom wasn’t exactly the smartest guy, and Dan could see on his face that he was trying to process what had just happened in front of him. Bill on the other hand was just gaping at Ned, who was too busy flexing his new muscles and fondling his massive cock to pay much attention to anyone else at the moment. “Alright,” Tom finally said, “I’ll give it a try.”

“Oh come on man, you can’t be serious!” Bill said, “Who knows what that shit might do to you?”

“Bill, trust me,” Tom said with a grin, “I know exactly what this spray is going to do to me.”

Bill backed away from the counter as Dan came over and started spraying Tom where he sat. Again, the first change they all noticed was Tom’s body, but rather than all of his fat disappearing like Ned’s, his entire frame simply began expanding up and out, piling on pounds of fat and muscle in equal measure. His figure was certainly more rounded and fatty than either Dan’s or Ned’s, but from the look of it, it certainly didn’t have much give. His height grew as well, until seated on his creaking stool he was only about a foot shorter than Dan, who guessed he’d probably be close to an eight foot giant when standing. The next major change was his hair. All traces of white quickly disappeared, and his auburn brown lightened to a deep red color, as his beard began to grow and extend out and down until it was a good four feet long, and then, seemingly of its own accord, it began twining itself together into a series of interlocking and intricate braids. The hair on his head on the other hand shrank up into his scalp and disappeared, leaving him with a shiny bald dome. Tattoos of flames and skulls covered his body next, followed by a good covering of red body hair, and his clothes began to shift. His jeans became quite grubby and a pair of leather chaps materialized over them, the crotch distended due to the massive member tucked inside. His shirt disappeared all together, revealing a very hairy ball belly covered with ink, with only a ragged leather biker vest on top. As a finishing touch, the short cigar he’d been smoking began to thicken and lengthen into a ten inch long, 50 ring monster that would have looked excessive clamped in any jaw other than the massive biker bear Tom had grown into. “Dang, that shit does work fucking nicely,” he said and let out a booming laugh as he felt up his new cock, “You really gotta give this a try Bill, it’s fucking fantastic!”

“How about it Bill? Ya want a go yerself?” Dan said, advancing on his neighbor, who was looking more and more fearful the closer the big redneck came. Without saying anything, he bolted for the door, burst out, and slammed right into James’ big frame who was still waiting outside for his Pa to call him. The boy was so big, Bill bounced right off of him and fell flat on his ass on the porch.

“Oh sorry sir!” James said, “Here, let me help ya.” James grabbed Bill under the armpits and hoisted him up to standing, but Bill wasn’t really paying attention. Something smelled…amazing, and he had to know what it was. Leaning in closer, he found that the closer he was to James, the stronger the smell, and the harder his dick grew, and the more he just wanted to fuck him and be fucked by him all night long. Before he could lunge in and kiss James and begin ripping off his overalls, Dan grabbed Bill’s collar and hauled him out of James’ arms.

“Well see? Now ya gone ‘n spoiled my surprise!” Dan said, and dragged Bill back in, James following behind him, “Everyone? I’d like ya tah meet by boy, James. Or at least, reintroduce ya tah him. I know ya ain’t too keen on him, but I has a feelin’ he’ll grow on ya. Go say hi tah Tom ‘n Ned, boy,” Dan said, and pushed James into the shop.

James was surprised by the shove and stumbled forward, falling against Ned at the counter. Blushing, he quickly backed away. “Sorry sir, my Pa don’ know his strength sometimes.”

“That…That’s alright…” Ned muttered, but for some reason, he couldn’t get the thought out of his head that the young cub in front of him smelled fantastic. And looked pretty fantastic too. “You can come as close as you want,” he said, leering a bit, “I don’t bite…hard.”

James scent reached Tom a moment later, and he leaned over the counter, sizing the by up, “Yeah, you do look good boy. You…smell good too.”

“Yeah, don’t he?” Ned said, pulling James close and taking a deep inhale, “He smells like a good fuck.”

“Yeah, that’s what I was thinking too. A good, long fuck,” Tom said, massaging the hardening cock in his pants. He took a deep breath off his cigar, leaned in close, and pulled James into a smoky kiss while Ned started massaging James’ ass through his overalls. James wasn’t entirely sure what to think about the whole thing. He liked being fucked by Pa, sure, but he wasn’t so sure how he’d like being fucked by Pa and all of his friends too. Still, the smoky kiss was making his cock hard, and he did like the feel of Ned’s hands caressing him, so he leaned in and went with it.

“Now hold on ya pigs, don’t get too carried away now,” Dan said, “We have some unfinished business here, and then we can get tah the fun ‘n games.”

Both Tom and Ned gave a cursory nod, then went back to feeling up James, unable to help themselves. They soon found that the smell was infectious, and looking at one another, they couldn’t deny that they were finding each other very attractive as well. The fact that Dan had just made them gay never crossed their minds. All that mattered was how irresistible the thought of wild sex with burly men was at the moment. Sandwiching James between them, they began to kiss, while Dan addressed Bill. “Now, did ya like the way my boy smells?”

“Yes, oh god yes!” Bill said, fighting to join in with Tom and Ned, but Dan refused to let him go.

“Well, if ya wanna play with us, ya gotta let the real you out, alright? Otherwise I’m gonna have tah spray ya with somethin’ else, ‘n trust me, ya won’t like what that one does tah ya. It’ll make ya a redneck slut like my boy here, is that what ya want ta be?”

Bill’s eyes grew wide with terror, he gulped, and nodded, “Alright, you can spray me, you fucker. But you…you have to promise that…that you won’t laugh at me, alright?”

Dan was caught off guard by the comment, but nodded. “Sure man, I ain’t gonna laugh. Trust me, yer gonna love it, just wait,” Dan said, and sprayed Bill all over, who held his breath and braced himself for it. However, the change didn’t start until his lungs gave out, and he took in a deep breath of the smell. As he inhaled, his gut expanded, and then kept growing even after he stopped, the pace quickening as the rest of his body began to pile on fat as well. Dan kept expecting it to slow, but Bill kept growing, his gut falling out the bottom of his T-shirt and descending into a large apron descending several inches past his crotch. His ass inflated as well, becoming wide and jiggly, eventually ripping open the seat of his jeans and his boxers, leaving them in tatters on his very fat body. Dan had to say that Bill was now one of the fattest men he’d ever seen, with sagging tits, and a second and third chin hanging down from his soft, round face. Bill hadn’t grown much taller, and his relative shortness simply emphasized his girth. His hair lengthened until it was quite shaggy, with long bangs hanging down over his face and to either side, and a wiry beard sprouted from his jaw, growing almost a foot in every direction, looking wild and uncombed. Suddenly, Dan was hit by a smell. It was similar to his own unwashed odor, but somehow ranker, as he watched Bill’s body acquire a sweaty sheen, even his hair looking slightly damp from all of the sweat he was putting out. Finally, his clothes began to knit themselves back together into a wifebeater and sweats which were even a size large for him, draping across his body, but from the look of it, he had nothing else on, aside from a pair of ratty tennis shoes.

Looking down at himself, Bill’s face turned bright red and flushed with sweat, but the way his hands explored his figure, kneading his new mounds of fat, he was obviously turned on by his new look. Dan just looked at him quizzically, “Ya wanted tah be…that fat?” he couldn’t resist letting out a chuckle.

“You said you wouldn’t laugh, Dan.”

“I’m not laughin’, I’m jus’…surprised is all. Most guys don’ want tah be fat, and they don’t want tah reek either.”

“What makes this any more normal and well adjusted than Ned the muscle freak over there? I mean, he should barely be able to move, looking like that. And I could say the same thing about you wanting to be a nasty redneck!” Bill said, growing heated.

“Ya best watch how ya talk tah me, ‘cause I can make ya regret it,” Dan said, scowling.

“Hey you two, quit fighting!” Tom said, “You had something planned, right Dan? We’re all friends here, just let bygones be bygones.”

Still scowling, Dan lead Bill over to where James, Ned and Tom were making out with one another, and pulled James away from them, positioning him in the center between all four of them. James looked around at the four imposing daddies eyeing him hungrily, and a tinge of fear crept into his heart. When he saw the mean sneer on his Pa’s face, he knew he was in for something, but he had no idea what it was, at least until he saw Dan pull out the final can–Ideal.

“Now, here’s the game,” Dan said, “This spray’ll change someone intah whatever ya’d like him tah be. I thought it might be fun, tah play a little game with ‘em. We can all make a change tah him, and then have our fun, how does that sound?”

The others all nodded in excitement, and Dan passed the spray to Ned. “Well, as you all know, I have a thing for chubs, so I think we can kiss those muscles of his goodbye,” he said grinning, and sprayed James down. Immediately, his muscles all began to sag and turn into fat, his arms becoming heavy and flabby, his pecs drooping and becoming moobs, and his belly expanding into a large gut. Dan gulped, unhappy with the change, and watched Ned pass the bottle to Bill.

“You know James, I hate a lot of things about you, but what I hate the most is your constant brown-nosing. You’re always trying to please people at work, your friends, but when it comes to us you treat us like shit. Well, if you want to be a brown-noser so much, I guess you’re going to find eating out a shitty ass like mine incredibly hot, how does that sound?” Bill sprayed James, and new memories flooded his head, like licking Pa’s ass after taking a shit and then having him sit on his face until James blew his load. He hadn’t had a taste of sweaty ass in a long while, and thinking about being crushed under Bill, licking his fat crack clean got his cock hard in his pants.

Tom received the spray next and gave James a good dose while he spoke, “Well, I think he’s always been a bit too high and mighty myself, so I think it would be good for everyone to know exactly what his place is in the world. How about some nice tattoos to go with that new body of yours?” James felt a stinging across his forehead, causing him to wince in pain, but he already knew what it said: PIG. Immediately, the stinging spread across his entire body, from his neck to his legs, as any number of filthy names across his body: slut, whore, asslicker, biker bitch, piss pig–there were too many to count, and most of them came with images which James would never have shown off in public in a million years. He tried to cover himself up as best he could, but gave up. What was the use of hiding them? He was fucked, or at least he would be soon, he was sure.

“Alright, I guess I’m last then,” Dan said, and sprayed his son, “Now boy, ya see all those words written on ya now? I want ya tah not only believe that they’re a perfect description of who ya are, but I want ya tah be proud of it. Yer nothin’ but a whore, with two gaping holes hungry for massive cocks, and serving yer new daddies makes ya happier than anything else in the whole world.”

James brain pulsed, as all of the words on his body seared themselves into his consciousness. He loved serving men, any man, sucking cock, getting fucked, eating ass, drinking piss, and anything else anyone wanted to do to him. He fell to his knees, and words began tumbling from his mouth, “Please sirs, I know I’m nothing but a pig, but please fuck me. I’m so hungry for your cum, I need it to live, please don’t make me suffer without it!” He crawled over to Dan and began rubbing his face across his Pa’s package, desperate for sex. His own cock was leaking, and as the four descended upon him, now fully engrossed by his own musk, he couldn’t have been happier.

They shoved him down and ripped off his overalls as they all hurried to undress themselves. Dan was the first to his boy’s ass, and slammed his fourteen inch cock in up to the hilt with no resistance from his son’s now permanently wreaked hole. James gasped from the feeling of satisfaction which came from having his ass filled with his father’s cock, only to find Bill’s massive ass descend on his face, and James began licking eagerly, the taste of sweat and bitter shit making him hornier than he’d even been in his life. Tom began making out with Dan as he fucked, while Ned explored Bill’s massive figure, incredibly turned on by his new fatter physique. Without warning, Bill let off a massive fart right in James’ face, and the smell overwhelmed his self-control, causing him to blow a massive load all over the floor beneath him.

“God damn it boy! I fuckin’ raised you better ‘n that!” Dan said, when he saw James cum, “Ya know ya ain’t supposed tah cum ‘til yer daddies do. I’m jus’ gonna have tah fix it so ya can’t cum at all!” He pulled out the can of Ideal again, and sprayed James all over. James let out a moan, as he felt himself begin another transformation, his cock and balls shrinking and tightening up to almost nothing. His sack was barely the size of a grape, his cock barely an inch long and incapable of cumming, though if he rubbed it enough, he could still orgasm, but only with a cock in both of his holes. In fact, he didn’t even consider it a cock anymore, it was his clit, and he had two pussies just aching to be filled by cocks. The tattoo on his forehead shifted until it read SOW, and all of his body and facial hair shrank back, though he kept his mullet, which lightened to a bleach blond color. With a high pitched voice tinged with a slight lisp, James cried, “Oh yeah daddy, fuck my filthy sow pussy! Fuck yer naughty pig!”

“Shut up bitch!” Bill said, and smothered James’ face back under his ass again, as Dan resumed his fucking, pounding the pig’s ass even more savagely than before. Eventually, Bill turned around, lifted up his massive gut revealing his own foot long cock which he slammed down James’ gaping throat, the massive member sliding in just as effortlessly as Dan’s had into the boy’s asshole, and both of them came quickly, hurried on by James’ moans of delight and hunger.

Tom was about to replace his cock with Dan’s, when Ned piped up, “Hey, I have a better idea. Here, Tom, sit on the ground with your legs spread apart.” Tom looked skeptical, but did as Ned suggested, his massive cock sticking straight up in the air. Ned sat down across from him, his own cock nuzzled up against Tom’s, sticking up a few inches higher. James saw what they were doing and grinned. He squatted down over both cocks and began working Ned’s into his hole, and then Tom’s as well, a fit which stretched even his well used ass to the limit, and had him groaning with pain. To keep the pig from moaning too loud, Bill shoved his cock back into the boy’s mouth, muffling him, while Dan whispered words of encouragement to his pig. “Come on ya slut! I know ya can take those fuckin’ cocks, both of them at once. Hell, just last week ya took most of Ned’s forearm up yer ass, don’t ya remember that? This should be a piece a cake!”

James moaned louder, unable to speak with his mouth full, and squatted down further, Ned and Tom working their way in deeper together. James had never felt so full, or so content in his whole life, and as he took inch after inch of both cocks, and his Pa kept congratulating him on what a good sow slut he was, all while slowly rubbing his tiny clit, he felt a massive orgasm begin building in him, which hit when he got a foot of both cocks shoved up his ass. He began sliding up and down on them in a wild euphoria, faster and faster, and Bill blew his own load all over his face while watching James do his work.

Tom let out a groan and came first, groaning loudly as James milked his sensitive cock for all it was worth. Ned however, kept going for a good half hour, Tom eventually pulling out, allowing Ned to push the slut up against the counter and pound the pig’s hole for all it was worth, his fellow daddies cheering him on as James moaned and begged for more. Finally, Ned came deep in James’ ass, bringing the pig to a second mind blowing orgasm which sent him to his knees, once Ned pulled his cock from his ass. Unable to shut his hole, three massive loads leaked out in a small puddle beneath him, and he began scooping up handfuls of it and licking it off his fingers. “Oh thank you daddies,” he moaned, “Thank ya’ll for fuckin’ this lowly sow ‘n givin’ him all yer lovely cum. It tastes so delicious…mmm…” he groaned, still high on his own orgasm. He crawled over to his daddies and began servicing all of their cocks, relishing the taste of his own ass left on them, and occasionally receiving a blast of acrid piss, which he swallowed down happily.

“What do ya think guys? He a keeper?” Dan said, and the others just laughed, making James feel so happy. He loving being a dirty sow for his daddies.

“You know,” Bill said, “I have an idea. Where’d you get this stuff anyway, Dan?”

“Don’ know. James brought it home with him from the mall. Some new shop was carryin’ it, or somethin’.”

“Well, why don’t you go get some more of this stuff, and the three of us can call up all of our buddies, and get together at your house tonight. After changing all the guys, we can go have some fun with the rest of our families. Hell, I know my bitchy wife could use a good dose of this stuff. She’d be a hot little cub begging for my cock all the time. That would be so fucking hot!”

The others all agreed, and after making sure everyone was good and clean, Dan grabbed a few cans of chaw, on the house, and headed back out to the truck with James in tow, climbed in and set off for the mall. The party was going to be a good one, but James didn’t care. He was happy kissing his daddy as he drove, while three of Dan’s fingers and eventually his whole fist worked their way into his slutty hole, sending shivers to his minuscule clit which he rubbed all the way into town. He was a sow, and damn if he wasn’t the happiest sow in the whole damn city.


Chapter 6 – Kyle Rides the Bus

Down in the lobby, Kyle did his best not to stare at every fat, balding man in the casino, but it was difficult, and there were a lot of them. Kyle tried to catch his breath, still smoking his cigar, but with his new body, he obviously wasn’t used to any amount of aerobic exercise. Hell, who was he kidding? He was a lazy ass, preferring to sit around the house watching porn than do anything productive. What windfall he had from his home accounting business he spent at the casino, mostly as an excuse to cruise for lonely old men looking for some company, or at the very least a mouth and ass to fuck.

He exited the front door, the doorman not even giving him the time of day, and started searching for his valet ticket, but he soon realized that he didn’t own a convertible, or at least he didn’t own a convertible now. Looking at his ring of keys, all he had was the key to his smelly apartment and his mailbox key. He didn’t own a car at all. Of course, why would he need a car? He took the bus everywhere, which was better anyway. He saw some of the hottest guys on the bus, and would usually sit in the back, rubbing his stubby cock, fantasizing about sucking off older businessmen, or the occasional construction worker. A couple of times, he’d even managed to pull off a couple of hand jobs for guys who wanted them, and once even blew a guy in the back seat.

Kyle shook his head, trying to clear it. These weren’t his memories, and this wasn’t his body. He couldn’t let himself get sucked into this. It was all the damn necklace’s fault. In the elevator, he’d tried to pull it off again, but no matter how much he tried, he couldn’t. He was stuck with it until he returned it, he was certain–that was always how these curses worked, right? He’d take it back, apologize, and the store owner would tell him how to get his life back, and then he’d be on his way, lesson well learned.

He walked the short distance to the bus stop, but even that exertion almost proved too much for his weakened state. He checked the schedule, and saw that it would be another ten minutes until the bus arrived, so he sat down on the bench and waited, smoking his cigar. Damn he loved these things, he thought as he took a big inhale. He knew they’d kill him one day, if all the sex didn’t first, but he didn’t care. He ran a hand through his greasy hair and figured he should probably take a shower when he got home. Hell, he couldn’t remember the last time he’d bothered. Still, he’d probably just end up in his easy chair, watching some porno or other, massaging his cock until he eeked out something resembling an orgasm and a trickle of old, smelly cum, then order in some Chinese or something for dinner and maybe get some work done for a client or two.

“No,” he said to himself, “No, I have to get to the mall. I have to return the necklace.” He gripped it with one of his old hands, using that to remind himself of his real goal so he wouldn’t forget again. The bus arrived a few minutes later, and Kyle put out the butt of his cigar on the concrete bench next to him, heaved himself up, and climbed the stairs into the bus. He smiled when he saw Dennis, the usual driver for the 716 city bus. He was probably a bit older than Kyle was, sixty or so. He had a shaved head and a full white beard, but what Kyle loved staring at was the large belly pressing out and almost touching the steering wheel, it was so large. Of course, Kyle knew Dennis both clothed and unclothed, and had invited the large driver back to his place numerous times. Dennis was as much a pervert as Kyle was, if that was even possible, although it was a shame that he was impotent. Still, he enjoyed watching Kyle shove a big dildo up his ass while he sucked on his soft cock. Kyle flashed him a grin and his bus pass at the same time, one of his hands rubbing against the older man’s firm belly as he passed. Maybe he’d invite him over for a night cap after his shift was over today. It had been a while since the two of them had played together. Yeah, that would be damn nice.

He thought about taking a seat up front so he could chat Dennis up, and get him all hot for that night, but then, he saw the nasty looking derelict on the back bench, asleep with his face plastered against the window, snoring away. Damn, Kyle couldn’t resist an opportunity like that, so he headed on back too, and took a seat next to him. The rest of the bus was lightly crowded at least, and everyone else was generally tuned into their own business, their music, the paper, or their phones. No one was paying him any attention, well, no one except Dennis. He caught the older bus driver’s eye in the rear view mirror and they flashed each other a grin. Yeah, Dennis knew what was going to happen, and he sure as hell loved to watch.

The bus pulled away from the transit center, and Kyle edged closer to the still sleeping bum. He was someone who would have filled Kyle with disgust not hours earlier, but now he found himself entranced. The man had obviously been living on the streets for quite a while, with wild unwashed hair long enough to reach his shoulders and a bushy beard sticking out in every direction. He had a variety of plastic shopping bags filled with junk at his feet. His many layers of clothing couldn’t hide his prominent gut, sticking out from his ill fitting shirts and overhanging the crotch of his filthy jeans. He was definitely asleep, so Kyle scooted closer still, so his own fat thigh was rubbing against the bum’s, leaned over, and took a whiff of the guy’s funk. He reeked of alcohol, and who knew what else, but the stench just made Kyle hotter, and he could feel Dennis’ eyes on him in the mirror. Kyle started to massage his own cock through his suit pants, or at least he did to the best of his ability, given how fat he was. Damn, he was such a nasty pig, he thought, and leaned in a bit closer, taking another deep breath, but not as nasty as this guy was. This was going to be so fucking hot.

Careful to be gentle, Kyle reached out with one hand and began massaging the derelict’s crotch. The man didn’t wake up, which suited Kyle fine, and his cock began to harden in the denim. It wasn’t very big, probably five inches, but Kyle didn’t care. He was so turned on by his perversion that he couldn’t help himself. He began massaging the shaft gently, bringing a moan to the man’s lips as he stirred awake groggily, muttering.

“Shhhh…” kyle whispered as the man gradually realized what was happening, “Shhhh….Just relax.”

The bum didn’t say anything, but his body was about as stiff as his cock was. Still, he didn’t pull away, which was as much permission as Kyle needed. He reached for the zipper of the guy’s jeans, but the man pushed him away, “Hey, come on, not here.”

“Why not man? You got a hot cock man, a good hot cock.”

“I’m not gay.”

“I never said that you are. Besides, it’s hotter if you aren’t,” Kyle said, and grabbed the zipper, slowly undoing the fly.

“What? What kind of perv are you?” the man mumbled.

“The kind of perv that would be more than happy to suck your cock, right here, right now. What do you say? I know you want it. When’s the last time you got any action? Weeks? Months? I mean, feel how hard that cock of yours is,” Kyle said. He undid the rest of the fly and pulled out the man’s cock, slowly stroking it. He twisted his body so Dennis could see, and the bum jerked away.

“Man, the fuckin’ driver can see us.”

“Sure he can, but don’t worry, we’re good friends,” Kyle said, leaning in closer, “He likes to watch.” He wrapped his hand back around the bum’s cock and kept stroking it, while he got his face close enough to be brushed by the man’s filthy beard. “You smell good man, good and ripe. When’s the last time you took a shower?”

“Leave me alone.”

“Come on, it ain’t going to hurt,” he said, “Just let Daddy take care of everything.”

The derelict tried to push Kyle away again, but Kyle ran his finger around the head and he couldn’t help but let out a whimper. Kyle shifted his hand, stroking the shaft, and with one last look to Dennis in the mirror, he bent over and took the man’s cock into his mouth.

It was filthy, but somehow that just made Kyle hornier. Part of him was absolutely horrified, but that part was small and growing smaller. He couldn’t resist the sexual drive, more powerful than anything else, blotting out reason and decorum in favor of pure lust. The derelict stayed stiff for a while, but eventually settled in and relaxed, allowing Kyle to go about his work.

“Damn you have a hot mouth, man,” he muttered, and then laughed, “God, I can’t believe this, getting sucked off in the back of a bus. Well, at least I’m not sucking, that’s for sure, but still…god I had a good home, a nice wife, kids…It was the alcohol that did it,” the bum continued, “God, I couldn’t go a day without drinking myself silly. I didn’t stop for work, or for my family, I still can’t stop. Alcohol ruined my life, no I let it ruin my life. I hate it, but that’s the truth.”

A new craving entered into Kyle’s mind: booze. He could taste the alcohol on his breath, feel it clouding his head even further. He drank when he woke up, he drank himself to sleep. He’d been in the hospital plenty of times to get his stomach pumped, but he just couldn’t stop. He didn’t even want to.

“Yeah, what I wouldn’t give to have that all back. God, I hate being homeless, I hate being unemployed, I hate being such a god damn fuck up. That’s really the best way to put it. If an opportunity came my way, I fucked it up, if only I had it to do all over again.”

The suit which Kyle had been wearing began to fade into a grubby T-shirt, barely stretched over his massive gut. He could feel his hair and beard growing longer and greasier, from his years spent living on the streets. As he sucked, he could feel the numerous teeth he’d lost over the years, a few from bar fights, other’s that had just rotted from his head. He was a disgusting derelict, sucking some guy’s cock on the bus. He’d messed up his entire life, and the old part of him just wanted to cry, but the new part of him, the derelict accustomed to life in alleyways, to sucking off drunk dirty men on the way home from the bar in exchange for a few dollars to spend on liquor or food, this was simply his life. It was horrid, but that’s what it was.

The man grunted, and came, Kyle sucking down as much as he could. When the flow stopped, he sat up, wiping his face with one filthy hand. The man next to him was no longer a derelict, rather he was a middle aged business man, zipping up his pants and checking to make sure no one was looking.

“Where’s my five bucks man? A guy’s gotta eat,” Kyle slurred.

“Here’s a dollar,” the man said, “That’s all a piece of filthy trash like you deserves anyway.”

“That wasn’t the deal. Gimme my money,” he grabbed at the man’s sleeve, but the man shook him off and stood up.

“You touch me again, and I tell the driver you were threatening me. I call the cops, and they take you to jail. You want to go to jail?”

It wouldn’t be the first time for Kyle, but he scooted back, shoving the crumpled bill into the pocket of his pants with the rest of his loose change. At the next stop, the businessman got off, leaving Kyle alone in the back. He leaned against the window and took a swig from the bottle of whisky he carried with him, wishing he could light up a cigar, but knew better than to try on the bus. There was something he’d been trying to do, something important, but he couldn’t remember. Looking around, he saw the Dennis still eyeing him in the rear view mirror, licking his lips. Yeah, that’s what he’d been doing. Dennis likes a good show, so Kyle would usually hop on his bus when he got cold and give him a little demonstration, if he let him ride for free from end to end, from the stadium to the mall transit center.

“The mall…Wasn’t there something he needed to do at the mall?” he thought, as he played with his nipples through his shirt, licking his lips while his eyes were locked with Dennis in the mirror. He was just so horny, he couldn’t stand it, fished out his tiny cock from his jeans and started jacking off. He didn’t notice a couple of the riders see him and get off, disgusted, Kyle was too focused on his own pleasure, his glazed expression and drooling mouth oblivious to everything other than his cock.

Of course, he’d been that way for as long as he could remember. He’d sucked cock early, and often, running away from home after failing to pass the seventh grade again. He’d been on the streets, smoking, drinking and sucking cock for as long as he could remember. Still, something about that didn’t seem right. Something about the mall, something important, like jacking off, or eating ass. Damn, he needed a cock up his ass. There was a good ten minute turn around at the transit center, maybe Dennis would fuck him with a dildo. Damn, that would be so hot. A few spurts of cum shot out of his cock, soaking the area around his fly. Whatever little bit got on his hands he brought to his lips and licked off sensually, still staring at Dennis in the mirror, showing him how desperate he was.

Sated for the moment, he took a swig from the shitty whisky he had with him and let out a loud belch, then laid his head against the window, watching the city pass by. Occasionally he would try to think about what had been so important, but he was never able to pin two or three things together before his mind drifted back to sex, or simple emptiness. It took him a couple of moments to realize they’d pulled into the transit center. The passengers all exited the bus, but Kyle stayed where he was. When the last person got off, Dennis got up out of the driver’s seat and headed back to where Kyle was seated.

“Last stop, Kyle,” The driver said, “You gotta get off,”

“Hey Dennis, what’s the harm?” Kyle answered, taking another swig from his bottle, “I thought you were liking my show.”

“Yeah, well I’ve had a good number of riders complain about you today, and if you don’t go, the bosses will have my head for letting a filthy pervert ride around for free, so you gotta get off.”

“I know a better way to get off,” Kyle said. He reached out and started massaging Dennis’ crotch with one hand, his other still nursing his own cock in his pants. “How about a quickie?”

“Damn it Kyle, you know…” Dennis said.

“Yeah, man, but come on, I know what you like,” Kyle said, and rummaged around in one of his bags until he fished out a nasty, unwashed dildo, “How about I fuck myself with this while I suck that limp cock of yours off? How does that sound?”

“Look Kyle, now’s not the time–”

“Oh quit being such a fucking pushover and grow a backbone for once in your life, would you?” Kyle said, growing a bit frustrated.

“Oh shut up, you fucking loser,” Dennis said loudly, “You know, you’re lucky I’m a pushover, because otherwise you’d be fucked. Hell, you’re the scumbag here with the fucked up life! I should be the one in change here, not you.”

Reality twisted around them for a moment, Kyle desperately trying to keep anything in his head that he could, but drunk as he was, be was helpless against it. When everything settled down again, Dennis was standing in front of him, grinning maniacally at him, holding the filthy dildo in his hand as he whacked it against his other palm. It was bigger than before…much bigger. Probably bigger than Kyle’s fist, at least a foot long, and covered with studs. It looked like it would stretch even his well used ass to the very limits.

“Come on Dennis, I’m sorry. I tried to get him to pay me, but he wouldn’t.”

“Shut up you fucking pig, you know the rules. You suck the cocks, you get paid, you pay me, I let you sleep on the floor, instead of on the street. You don’t get the money, then you get your punishment.”

“Dennis, come on man, I–” Kyle started to say, but was silenced by the driver slapping him across the face with the rubber cock, hard enough to sting.

“How many times do I have to tell you that you and I are not on a first name basis?”

“Sorry…I’m sorry,” Kyle said, trying not to cry. God, he hated this, but he was such a pushover, and he really didn’t want to be back on the streets…

Sorry…what? What do you call me?”

“Sorry…master.”

“Good pig, now get on the floor and take your punishment.”

Trying not to cry, Dennis hated it when he cried, Kyle undid his pants, dropped them to his ankles, and got down onto the floor of the bus. Kyle put the dry rubber against his hole and shoved it in, making Kyle cry out. “Come on Dennis, I’m sorry! Please, not so hard!”

“What the fuck did you call me?” Dennis shouted, pushing the dildo in another few inches and twisting it viciously, “What the fuck is my name, pig?”

“Master! Master, please. Please don’t. I’ll get more money for you, I promise…please,” Kyle begged, but Dennis was relentless. It was so big, Kyle couldn’t help but start sobbing quietly. It just hurt so much, he couldn’t take it.

“Yeah, take it you fucking slut,” Dennis said, “and thank you’re lucky stars that my cock doesn’t work, because otherwise, you’d be getting by cock shoved up there instead. Man, I wish I could get hard just so I could fuck your horny ass. I wish I had a big thick cock, massive fucking balls, and the stamina to ride you until tomorrow. Then I’d show you who’s the fucking master around here.”

Kyle was too absorbed in his own suffering to notice the tingling in his pants. His already short cock shrank even smaller, to around two inches, and his balls shrank to the size of grapes. What he did notice was that he was starting to feel really tired. Sure, he wasn’t exactly the fittest guy in the world, but a minute ago he’d been fine, but now he found himself heaving for breath, despite the fact that Dennis was doing all the work. Dennis on the other hand had never looked, or felt, better. As he massaged his crotch, he began to notice something changing, or rather, growing down there. He undid the fly and pulled out a massive ten inch cock, rock hard and almost as thick as the dildo crammed up Kyle’s asshole, and a ball sack the size of an orange, if not a bit bigger. He just stared at it in disbelief for a moment, and then grinned menacingly pulling the rubber cock from Kyle’s hole.

For a moment, Kyle thought he’d been spared, and was about to turn around and kiss his master’s feet for his mercy, until he felt the head of Dennis’ new cock begin working its way into his wreaked hole. He was actually thankful for the dildo punishment from earlier now, because otherwise, the brutal fucking Dennis gave him, which had the bus rocking on its wheels, would have had him screaming in pain. God, he hated this. Why couldn’t that fucker have just given him the money?  But Kyle was such a pushover, he just let that fucking businessman off without trying to stop him. Dennis kept pounding away, until finally unloading a massive shot of cum deep into Kyle’s ass. He pulled out quickly, and Kyle started to get up, but Dennis pushed him back down and slammed the dildo home, making Kyle gasp.

“Yeah, maybe that will make you think twice about not getting paid this time around. You still owe me fourteen dollars for tonight, don’t forget, unless you’d rather spend the night in The Hole over at P & P…”

“No sir, please. I’ll get the money this time, I promise. I’ll do good.” P&P was short for Pain and Pleasure, the leather bar Dennis frequented, and The Hole…well, Kyle didn’t want to think about what it was like in The Hole.

“Yeah, you’d better, you fucking piece of trash. Now clean off my cock. You got it all filthy.”

Kyle got on his knees with some difficulty, partly because of how exhausted he was, but also because the massive dildo in his ass didn’t give him much range of movement. Dennis’ cock was filthy, but he licked it clean anyway, not really wanting to find out what his master would do if he refused. Kyle couldn’t refuse him anything, not really. He knew that he deserved everything Dennis did to him, and was lucky that he let him live with him at all. Thirty dollars got him a dog bed in the living room, a bowl of dog food and some water. Yeah, it was humiliating, eating that filth while Dennis fucked his ass, and the horrific things he said to him usually left Kyle in tears for half the night, but what else was there? He was too stupid and drunk to keep down a job. This was his only hope. Dennis, his master, was all he had.

Satisfied that it was clean, Dennis shoved his semi hard cock down into his pants. “Now sit back down and make me some fucking money, you worthless piece of shit,” he said over his shoulder as he walked back to the driver’s seat and sat down, opened the door, and let in the few people waiting at the transit center. Using the seat for support, Kyle managed to get back to standing, waddled over and sat down again, heaving for breath. God, he was so tired all of a sudden, but still so horny. He hadn’t shot a real load in weeks now, and he felt almost delirious with lust. Night after night, Dennis would keep Kyle right on the edge of orgasm for hours. It didn’t help that his cock was permanently soft, a fact which Dennis never tired reminding him of. God he hated his life so much. How had it come to this?

Looking out the window, Kyle saw the mall across the parking lot, and something nagged at him. He needed to get there, but why? What at the mall was so important? He felt a small nudge around his neck, and reached down his shirt, pulling out the bearclaw necklace, trying to remind him of his goal. Get it back to the bear boutique, and everything would be alright. It had to be. Purpose gave him energy, and Kyle stood up, only to lock eyes with Dennis in the rear view mirror. Those cold, hard, terrifying eyes, Kyle thought, and sat back down, hoping he hadn’t made his master angry. He still had to make fourteen dollars today, and they only had four more circuits before Dennis’ shift was over. If he didn’t make his quota by then…he’d end up in the hole. Dennis was good friends with the owners of a leather bar, and each night, one unlucky slave would be forced into the hole. A little cage in the backroom, where all night long, men would use him as they pleased. As a cum dump, as a urinal…anything they wanted, but what Kyle really couldn’t stand was the pain. The beatings, the whips, the paddles, needles, clothespins, and cigarettes. He couldn’t go back there, not after last time, and the time before that, and before that…

Looking around, he saw that everyone who had gotten on the bus was a woman, so there were no targets yet. There were quite a few guys who knew Dennis and Kyle, and would wait for their bus to have a turn at Kyle’s willing hole. Of course, Dennis would usually let those customers off with a discount, making Kyle’s job even harder. The bus lurched forward, and Dennis pulled away from the transit center, Kyle watching the mall grow farther and farther away. He knew this wasn’t his life. That he’d been a successful real estate agent with a nice car and a bad habit of stealing trinkets. God, how could he have been so stupid? He’d do anything to have a chance at that life again. Hell, any life would be better than this one. Looking down, he saw a sign on the window, “Emergency Exit: Pull lever and push out glass.”

This was an emergency, Kyle thought. He pulled up the lever as quietly as he could, hoping Dennis wouldn’t notice, and then leaned on the pane, which fell out onto the ground with the smash of broken glass. That caught everyones’ attention. Before someone could try and stop him, Dennis had climbed onto the seat and was squeezing his way out. For a single moment of terror, he thought that he wouldn’t be able to fit his massive body through the window, but he popped out, tumbling the five feet to the moving asphalt in a mass of flailing fat. He scrambled up as best he could, already winded, and took off for the nearest mall entrance as fast as he could go, panting and sweating and heaving, but he knew that if he stopped, he would never get there.

Looking over his shoulder, he saw the bus keep rolling for a bit before coming to halt. The door opened, and Dennis came down the steps, angrier than Kyle had ever seen him. Hell, if he stopped now, no one would even be able to find his remains. Cursing to himself, he made off for the mall entrance, begging the necklace to would be merciful to him, just this once. He knew he didn’t deserve it. For everything he’d done, he deserved to be Dennis’ slave. But he wasn’t about to just give up, not when he was so close. Not while there was still hope.


Chapter 7 – James Finds a Backbone

James knew that people were staring at him and Dan as they walked through the mall, or rather, they were mostly staring at him, but he didn’t care. They were certainly quite the sight, but a hulking, heavily tattooed redneck was nothing compared to the short, round pig tattooed all over his body wearing nothing more than an ill fitting pair of overalls waddling beside him. James, though, only had eyes for his daddy, now and forever. He wasn’t entirely sure why Dan wanted to go to Bear Boutique so much, but he was so much smarter than his stupid pigboy, James probably wouldn’t even be able to understand if Dan told him. He just led the way through the mall, until they arrived back at the shop and stepped inside. Max saw them come in through the archway and let out a sigh, looking from Dan to James and then back again. “Something I can do for you?”

“Uh…yeah,” Dan said, “Is this the place where I can git some more a this stuff?” He held up one of the nearly empty canisters and grinned. “I’m havin’ a party with some friends a mine, ‘n I was wonderin’ if I could pick up some more.”

Max didn’t have time for this. Well, he had all the time in the world in fact, but none of the patience. He still had two hours before the shop closed for the night, when he would be free, finally. He didn’t want anything more to do with this, or Tristan, or the sexy thrall he had waiting for him in the back…no, he couldn’t go there. He couldn’t lose control like that again. He focused again on his breathing and calmed down, trying not to think about his raging hard-on which still wasn’t satisfied from his earlier fuck.  “Whatever. The whole selection is over there. Just take what you want. Here’s a bag to fill up.”

Dan was a bit taken aback by the shop owner’s disinterest, but accepted the plastic bag, walked over to the display and started looking at the sprays, soaps and everything else. The selection was massive, and there were far more types of body spray than he had expected, and with a big grin, he started loading bottles into the bag, not even bothering to see what they would do. The surprise would be more fun that knowing anyway.

James followed his Pa around for a minute or two, but soon grew bored and looked around the store for a bit on his own, when he heard a voice call out to him from behind a beaded curtain at the back of the store. Out of curiosity, he ducked behind it and looked around, entranced by all of the sex toys, and imagining how they would feel in his pussy hole.

“Psst! Over here!” Looking over, James saw his reflection in another mirror beckoning him over, “Let me get a good look at you.”

A bit confused, James walked over, scratching his head, “Am I goin’ crazy? I didn’ know ya could talk tah mirrors.”

“Dang, that bastard really did a number on you,” the reflection said. He turned around, and James felt himself mimic the movement, spinning in place and looking over his shoulder, the reflection hemming and hawing and sounding downright displeased with everything he saw, looking especially disgusted when he reached under James big apron and found his shrunken cock and balls. “This is simply not what I was expecting at all. It’s almost like you want to be his pigslave or something.” the reflection added,

“But I like being a pigslave,” James said defensively, “My daddies are gonna throw a party tonight, ‘n they’re all gonna fuck my cunt, ‘n it’s gonna feel so good,” James said, and let out a little snort, reaching back with one hand to finger his hole.

“Oh stop that!” the reflection said, pulling James’ finger back, “I think we need a little something to clear out those sinuses, and remind you of just what the hell is going on here.” The reflection walked away, James following along, helplessly mirroring his steps. In a storage cabinet, he began rifling through the contents until he found a first aid kit. Inside, amongst the band-aids and ointments James pulled out a bottle, labeled “Smelling Salts,” uncorked the top, and took a deep whiff.

The smell was impossible to describe. In fact, it wasn’t so much that James smelt something as much as he felt every single synapse fire in his brain all at once, as though his entire brain had been set on fire. He dropped the bottle to the ground and fell back, clutching his head in agony as he rolled around on the floor for a moment or two, his reflection watching calmly as he relaxed again. “Oh god, what…what the fuck happened?” James asked, his voice returning to his normal accent, though still high pitched. He looked at the reflection in the mirror and saw his body, and began to panic, “Oh fuck, it wasn’t a dream at all, how the hell…what did…what did he do to me?”

“He used you, just like he always has,” the reflection replied, “and for the most part, you sure did enjoy it. And I think he’s probably noticed that you’re missing by now, and is on his way back here to come find you.”

“Wait, what? Fuck! How do I change back? Come on, you have to help me!”

“Ha, help you?” the reflection laughed, “Why would I do that? The only person who can help you is yourself, buddy. I just thought I would give you a fighting chance. If you’re so tired of Dan pushing you around, then I guess it’s finally time for you to learn how to push back. Otherwise, I have a feeling you’re going to be a dirty little sow for the rest of your life.” With a final laugh, the reflection faded and disappeared from the mirror, replaced a moment later by James’ true image, just in time for Dan to come thundering through the beaded doorway and spot his sow across the room.

“There ya are! Ya know better than tah wander off like that, piggy.”

James saw his Pa there, and immediately felt a wave of guilt wash over him. He had a habit of not really paying attention and wandering off, and he hated making his Pa worry like that. James struggled against the thoughts even as he realized he was running over to Dan and giving him a big hug. “I’m sorry Pa, I jus’ wasn’t payin’ attention.”

“That’s alright, sowboi, just don’t let it happen again. Now, what do we have back here?” Dan said, and started walking around the backroom, looking at the selection, James following along behind him, trying to fight back against the constant barrage of thoughts telling him to submit, to fiddle with his clit while imagining Dan’s cock in his pussy, to beg his Pa to fuck him right here and now. He was so horny, but he fought back against it as best he could, but he knew he wouldn’t be able to last long. There had to be something he could use, something which could help him.

“How about these, pig?” Dan said, stopping at a selection of piercings, “How’d ya like some nice big rings in those nipples a yers? We could even pierce yer clit, how does that sound?”

“That sounds so hot Pa, I’d love that!” James said, playing with his fat nipples, “I’m so horny Pa, could ya fuck me soon? I need yer cock up my pussy so bad…”

“Later ya little sow. Ya’ll get all the cock you need at the party tonight, trust me.”

The thought of the party filled James with equal parts dread and excitement. It was becoming harder to remember that he had to fight this. He watched Dan set down the bag full of sprays he had been carrying in order to better examine some of the piercing sets, and James crept closer to it. Unable to think of a better idea, and knowing he was running out of time, he mustered up all of the mental will he could, grabbed the bag, and took off as fast as he could, ducking into one of the back area changing rooms and locking the door behind him before Dan could catch up.

James rifled through the bag as fast as he could, looking for anything that could reverse the changes, while Dan pounded on the door, demanding James open up and come out. He knew he was being a bad pig–a really bad pig–and that when Dan got in he was going to get it. James tried not to thing like that, and focused back on the sprays. “There’s nothing in there that will do what you’re looking for. I guess you’ll just have to settle for something else,” a familiar voice said, and looking up, James saw that his strange reflection had reappeared in the changing room mirror. Outside, Dan began ramming his bulk against the door, making the weak wood clatter on its flimsy hinges. “It also sounds like you don’t have a whole lot of time, so I’d hurry up and pick something if I were you.”

A loud crack came from the door as it began to buckle, and terrified for his life and sanity, James reached out and grabbed one of the cans (and while he couldn’t be sure, his reflection might have been guiding him to one in particular), popped off the cap, and began spraying himself madly, praying that he wasn’t just making a horrific situation even worse. Outside, Dan slammed into the door again, the metal hinges buckling, and he cracked his knuckles, certain that one more hit is all it would take to break it down. He was angry. He thought he’d been clear enough in his desires, but apparently not. There was still some small piece of his asshole son left in there, but another spray of Ideal ought to fix that. When he was done with Dan, he wouldn’t be able to speak. He wouldn’t be able to think about anything other than pleasing his Pa and anyone else his daddy took a liking to. He got set to ram the door a final time, when the lock slid back, and the door swung open to reveal James standing there in the dressing room, or at least, a massive man Dan could only assume was James.

James had somehow, in a matter of moments, grown from about five feet to a height which was an inch or two taller than Dan’s. His new body was about as muscular as his father’s too, although he cut out all of the fat, with a ripped set of abs and rock hard pecs with meaty nipples jutting from them. James asked. He was tall, and muscular, and hairy, and the moment Dan saw him it was all he could do to keep his jaw from dropping. He was still tattooed all over, but they had changed from images of submissive humiliation to aggressive domination. The word SOW across his forehead had changed, now reading BRUTE, and his face was hard, rugged, and aged. He had a big grin plastered on his face surrounded by a full beard, and he explored his muscular and hairy body with one hand, and looked at the can he had ended up with in his other. “Alpha Brut, eh? Not too bad. What do you think, Pa?”

Dan didn’t really know what to say. His son had grown up, and grown up…well. The overalls he’d been wearing no longer fit him. They were loose at the belly, and with his two foot growth in height, the legs and straps were biting into his shoulders, so with both hands, he ripped the denim apart, allowing his massive cock to flop out, dribbling pre-cum, and Dan could…smell it. He could smell it, and he let out a little whimper as a strange desire rose to fall to his knees and worship this man, his son, his…alpha? No, he shook his head and tried to ignore what was happening. He still had the sprays in his pocket, he could use those. He reached for them, but James was faster. With one massive hand, he gripped the front pocket of Dan’s shirt, cans and all, and ripped it away, most of the shirt and some of Dan’s chest hair coming along with it, making Dan gasp in pain.

“Oh, sorry, did that not feel too good?” James said, “well then I bet this isn’t going to feel any better.” He dropped the shirt to the ground, balled up a fist and swung it into Dan’s face, sending him tumbling back and down to the ground, his nose gushing blood. He tried to crawl away, but James stalked over and with massive feet began kicking him in the ribs viciously, unable to control the rage which had been bottled up inside of him so long.

“Please….please, don’t…” Dan gasped out, clutching his chest, trying to shield himself, so Dan kicked him in the face as hard as he could, making him howl.

“Please don’t what?” James said, putting one big foot on his father face and grinding it in, “Please don’t hurt me? Please don’t turn me into a pig slut with a measly cock like you did to me? Please don’t treat me like a worthless piece of trash? Fuck that Dan, you’re fucked. Now lick it, lick my nasty foot, you fucking bitch.”

Dan immediately began lapping at the calloused sole pressing against his mouth, the mix of  sweat, grime and his own blood turning his stomach, but he found himself unable to refuse. He was terrified. In his whole life, Dan had gotten everything he’d wanted by exploiting those weaker than him, and being smart enough to not get into trouble with anyone who might be bigger than him. Suddenly being at the mercy of someone bigger than him, someone who could do anything he wanted to him, terrified him, as control of the situation slipped away. But part of him, the part of him lapping up every drop of James’ smelly foot he could reach, didn’t want to be in control. James was an alpha, and alpha’s deserved to be worshipped. He should be grateful that James allowed him to lick his foot. Dan should do anything James asked him to do, anything at all.

With one hand, Dan reached down to free his massive cock, to stroke it in the majesty of the alpha standing over him, but James moved his foot quickly and brought it down on Dan’s massive balls, making his scream in pain. “What, you actually think I’m about to let you get any pleasure out of this?” James asked, smirking as he crushed down harder, “How about I use your fucking sack as a trampoline? How about I smash these fuckers like grapes, and drink your fucking nut juice like wine? It’s what you fucking deserve, for what you did to me! It’s what you fucking deserve!” James shouted, and resumed kicking Dan as hard as he could in the crotch, sending Dan into an attack of gasping and coughing as he curled up into a fetal position on the floor.

James got down behind him and began ripping his jeans to pieces, giving him access to his father’s hole, which he immediately began prodding with his massive fingers, Dan trying to scramble away, but James always pulling him back. “What, you don’t like having something huge shoved up your hole? Bet you didn’t think about what I wanted as your two fuck buddies fucked me with their cocks at the same time, did you? You didn’t think about how I’d feel with my face shoved up Bill’s ass crack. No, so why in the fuck should I give a flying fuck about this fucking hole?” James yelled, and with two fingers of each hand in Dan’s ass, began stretching the virginal hole apart, Dan gasping in pain, his cock still painfully hard despite the rough treatment he was receiving. He wanted James to fuck him. He wanted his son’s masterful cock shoved up his ass. Dan wanted to be his thrall. It was what he deserved.

“Please…Please fuck me…Please…” Dan heard himself cry, and he hated himself for wanting it so bad, but it was all he could think about.

“Fuck you? No…No, I don’t think so,” James said, prying Dan’s hole apart a bit further, the hole now a couple of inches wide, James’ fingers bloody, “But I have a better idea of what could go up this nasty pit,” he said, and worked more of his hands into the hole, Dan screaming in pain. James was relentless, and before long had both of his hands buried in Dan’s ass. The pain was excruciating, and Dan felt himself begin to grow lightheaded from the pain. “See? This is what it feels like, you fucking asshole! This is what it fucking feels like! Do you like it? Do you like having your ass ripped apart?”

“Yes…No…God, please! Fuck me sir! Please…” Was all Dan could manage to say before collapsing into sobs. It hurt so much, but he could smell James all around him now, and the desire to worship him grew stronger and stronger with each passing moment. Unable to stop himself, Dan’s cock began unloading in his pants, cum soaking the denim and the carpet beneath him.

“You disgusting piece of trash,” James said, then hauled his fists back out, making Dan groan. He tried to get up, to thank James for having mercy on him, but he couldn’t move. Everything hurt too much. He saw James wipe off his hands on Dan’s shirt, disappear into the dressing room for a moment and reemerge with the bag of spray cans. After a moment of rummaging about, he pulled out a familiar can–Ideal, and returned to Dan’s side. “Now, I’m afraid this is where you and I part ways, unfortunately. But you know what? I think you, and all of your buddies need to learn a lesson. A…big lesson. So here’s how this is going to work. First, let’s give you a good spray, and that should make things a bit clearer, I think.”

Dan tried to crawl away, but between his still throbbing hole, his most likely broken ribs and general panic, he didn’t get very far. James sprayed him down, and Dan bent over in pain and surprise as he felt his body began to shift. His muscles dissolved and softened into fat, growing about as massive as James had been before all of this, with a large apron hanging down. All of his hair fell out next, leaving him completely bald and hairless. He figured that would be the worst of it, then he caught a look at his face one of the many mirrors around the room, and saw that his face was twisting and contorting strangely. His mouth and nose bulged out into a snout, his nose flattening into a pig’s, with two tusks growing up over his upper lip. He watched his ears grow larger and floppy as his eyes shrank a bit, becoming more piggish. He let out a snort, and was surprised by how sexy it sounded. How animalistic and guttural and…just plain old hot.

Dan felt the pain of his injuries begin to fade as he healed quickly, but they were replaced by an unbearable horniness. While one hand played with his massive moobs and very sensitive nipples, his other hand dug under his fat to find his cock, which he found had changed as well. It was smaller to start off with, and he could feel a strange sheath which his cock was poking out of, and heavy, low hanging balls below. His cock wasn’t shaped right either, with a strange twisting head, but it was so sensitive, Dan barely noticed a sharp pain as a curly tail erupted from right above his wide ass.

James walked over and kicked Dan’s hand away from his cock, which just made the pig whimper. “Please sir, *oink* Please I’m so horny!” Dan cried, grunting and snorting as he kept playing with his fat, unable to help himself. Deep in his mind part of Dan screamed and shouted in anger and rage. He was fully aware of what he was doing, and he hated it. Hated debasing himself like a ten cent slut, but the excitement he got every time he tweaked a nipple, or grunted loudly just pushed those thoughts farther and farther away, but they never left, and he knew they’d be there in his head for the rest of his life.

“Yeah, I know you’re horny, so I’ll make this quick. Here’s how this is going to work, pig. You’re a slut now–the only thing you care about is sex. However, I have a very special mission for you. You are going to go to that party you were planning tonight, and from now until midnight, you’re going to excrete a very special hormone, one which will make any man who has ever mistreated or abused someone want to fuck you, and if they cum up your ass, or down your throat, they’re going to become a pig just like you. And then you are going to go out, and you’re going to find men who will treat you like shit. Who will beat you, and rape you, and pimp you out, and you’ll just beg them for more, because it’s what fuckers like you deserve, got it?” James paused for a moment, and just watched Dan, sitting on the ground, one fat hand reaching around and playing with his loose asshole, desperate to cum, and shook his head. “Aw hell, what’s the fuckin’ use? Just get to the party on time, alright? That’s an order.”

“Yes *grunt* sir! But I’m…I’m so horny, God my ass!” Dan cried, “God, fuck me! Please! Don’t leave me like *snort* like this…”

“What? Unsatisfied? Unhappy? How do you think I have felt almost everyday of my life with you? Forget it asshole, you’re not going to be getting anything from me. If you want cock, I’m sure your friends will be more than happy to give you some. But if you really need something to tide you over, here,” James said, and tossed him a dildo from a nearby shelf, “Give yourself a good fuck with that.” Dan grabbed the rubber and slammed it into his hole as fast as he could, eager to get off, and James shook his head in disgust. He didn’t want anything else to do with Dan. One final change he’d made with Ideal was to remove all genetic similarity between the two of them. Dan was no longer his father–had never been his father. James was free, and he sure as hell wasn’t going to be going anywhere near that disgusting trailer park ever again. No, his life was his own now–and he wasn’t about to let that slip away again.

Looking up, James saw that a door along the back wall was cracked open, and a face was looking at him through the crack. The door shut quickly, but James needed to know who was back there. He’d recognized the eyes, buried underneath that thick brow and hairy face. He pushed the door open and found himself face to face with Luke, standing there sheepishly in a leather harness, and just looking at him was making James horny. But this was his friend…he couldn’t do something like…fuck him up the ass, or beat the cute muscular butt with a paddle, or any of the wonderful ideas suddenly racing through his head.

Luke was equally smitten. He’d had no idea that today he would run into not only one real alpha, but that a second one would show up as well. He knew it was James, sure, but that just made it hotter. He’d always wanted James, all through college. He’d kept his sexuality under wraps as best he could, although he knew James and Kyle wouldn’t really care if they had known. It was just that…Luke had always had a thing for James. He’d expected it to go away eventually, but it just got worse as time passed, and now he was right in front of him, his frame packed with muscle, both of them covered from head to toe in tattoos and fur and sweat, and it was all he could do to remember that Max owned him now, and that he needed to be faithful to his true master.

James took a step closer, neither of them knowing what to say to one another. James wanted to ask how it had happened, but he had a good enough idea. Luke wanted to tell James about all of the feelings which he had kept buried for so long, but he didn’t know where to start. Neither of them remembered who kissed who, but one moment they were apart, and the next their faces crashed into one another, and neither of them could stop. James pushed Kyle back onto the desk and lifted his legs up into the air, thrusting against the thrall’s ass until he finally popped into Luke’s hole, making him sigh with satisfaction. Neither of them needed to say anything, they realized. This is what James had come back for, what Luke had been waiting for, Dan and Max and Kyle and the entire world fading away from them, as James fucked his new thrall roughly, Luke occasionally letting out a moan or grunt of pleasure, a strange satisfaction washing over them, exuded by the man watching the two fuck like animals and long lost lovers, unnoticed on the other side of the mirror.


Chapter 8 – Kyle Gets What’s Coming

Max could hear some sort of commotion coming from the back from the store, and a couple of times already, had almost stood up to go and see what was going on, but never could bring himself to follow through. He just didn’t care anymore, and decided he was going to sit there and wait for the day to end. He’d changed all three of his targets, and there was no going back for any of them, so Tristan couldn’t say he hadn’t held up his side of the bargain. He just wanted to go home. Although he had admitted it to no one but Tristan, he hated his life in that cave. He hated the loneliness, and being constantly haunted by his alpha nature, which seemed to pace the shadows of his mind and the cold stone walls, but now he saw it was all for good reason. He couldn’t exist with others–not simply because he would lose control, but because other people were simply so confusing and aggravating that Max didn’t think he’d be able to stand it.

It was, of course, at this moment when Kyle came charging down the mall and ran into the store, heaving and panting, Dennis close behind him and in similar condition. “Please!” Max cried, yanking at the necklace around his neck, “Please get it off me, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to take it, I swear!”

Max took another deep breath and tried to reign himself in. “Look,” he said, “There’s nothing I can do. You took it, so it’s yours. You don’t like it…well, I guess that’s too bad.”

“There you are!” Dennis shouted, storming into the shop behind his slave, “Get over here!”

Kyle looked over his shoulder, fear and terror in his old eyes, and darted around behind the counter, cowering behind Max, “God, please…I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it. Please, you can’t let him have me, please.”

Dennis stormed over towards Kyle, and Max stood up blocking his way. “Hey, come on, maybe you’d better just calm down, and we can all talk this–” Max said, but Dennis just came up and gave him a big shove backwards. Such a push wouldn’t have done much, had Max’s feet not gotten tangled in the massive derelict crouching behind him, which sent him toppling over, his head crashing against the counter, knocking him out cold.

Kyle and Dennis both stared at the limp body on the ground for a moment or two, before Kyle spoke. “Did…did you kill him?”

“I’d be much less worried about what just happened to him, and much more concerned about what’s going to happen to you, fucker,” Dennis said, seething with rage. He grabbed for Kyle, and wrestled the massive man to the ground, but Kyle bit down on his hand, allowing him to wriggle away and dash deeper into the store. He ducked behind a beaded curtain, and looking around for a moment for a place to hide, ducked behind a rack of leather gear and tried to keep quiet.

It was then that he heard that he wasn’t alone. Someone was grunting and snorting loudly, and from the loud slapping, also jacking off most likely. Curious, Kyle peeked around the other side of the rack, and saw a massively fat man thrusting a dildo in and out of his ass as quickly as he could while desperately trying to cum. Well, kind of a man. His face and head actually looked more like a pig, and his cock was …strange, but not unattractive. Of course, no cock was unattractive to Kyle. His head was suddenly filled with images of crawling over and sucking off the pig’s cock and cleaning off his fat body, and anything else the pig wanted him to do. Kyle fought the thoughts back down, but he couldn’t help but feel a sudden wave of guilt wash over him. Dennis had been nothing but good to him, and Kyle had thrown it into his face. He deserved to spend the rest of his life serving men on the bus. Besides, he did like it…didn’t he?

Dennis came crashing through the curtain, gripping his injured hand, and Kyle almost crawled out, planning to apologize as meekly and humbly as he could, hoping his punishment wouldn’t be too great, but he held himself back. It took all of the will he could muster, but he kept silent and watched Dennis approach the middle of the room, where the pig was still fucking himself. Dan hadn’t even noticed that he was no longer alone–all of his focus and mental energy was invested in getting himself off as fast as he could, so he could get to the party.

Dennis looked at the strange figure in confusion for a moment, but as the musk of the pig’s body hit his nose, he felt lust begin to boil and rage in his chest and cock. He could worry about finding Kyle later, he figured–it wasn’t like the fat bastard could get very far anyway. He’d tried to escape before, but he always came crying and whimpering back to his master. He knew that a night with Dennis was far better than a night on the streets. Sometimes the slave just forgot what was good for him, and needed a good, solid, reminder. A week in the hole would help him get his priorities straight, but none of that was really important now. What was important was this dirty pig writing on the ground, aching for a good fuck. A good fuck which only Dennis could give him, he was certain.

Dennis pushed down his pants, revealing his rock hard cock, and licked his lips as he got down and rolled Dan up onto his hands and knees. He gave the dildo a shove or two, working the slut’s loose hole with glee. “You want a good fucking pig? Well here, let me help you with that.” Dennis said cruelly as he threw the dildo to the side, and replaced it with his cock, making Dan groan and grunt with desire.

“Oh god *snort* Oh god, thank you sir, thank you for fucking this pig sir!” Dan cried, pushing his ass back as hard as he could. He needed cock–it was all he could think about anymore. He needed cock, and he needed cum, every hour and every day for the rest of his life. The old him still trapped in his mind fought back, but couldn’t gain a grip on anything. He couldn’t believe he was letting this fat old bus driver fuck his ass, but it felt so good, and this was his place after all. He was just a fatass slutpig, little more than a hole to fuck, but he sure did like it. Yeah, he liked being a cumdump a whole lot.

Dennis gasped as he thrust in and out a couple of times. It felt like the pig’s hole was sucking him off, even though he could see it was as loose as could be. The combination of sensations made his entire body shiver with lust as he thrust deep into the pig over and over. “Fuck…oh fuck! Your fucking ass!” He cried, “God, I’ve never…I’ve never *grunt* felt anything like this before!” Dennis fucked his ass brutally, slamming his entire shaft in again and again as deep as he could go, and even though it hurt, Dan loved every moment of it. He deserved it. He deserved to feel pain, to be abused and humiliated. He felt his cock pulse and quiver and unleash a massive load of cum, all over his belly and the floor beneath him, the orgasm building higher and higher until it plateaued and held there, every thrust bringing him even more pleasure than the last. It felt so good, Dan couldn’t even hold himself up any longer–he just collapsed to the ground as Dennis fucked him like a beast possessed.

From behind the rack, Kyle couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous. He wanted Dennis to fuck him like that. He pulled down his pants and with one hand started working the massive dildo still up his ass in and out, imagining he was the pig beneath his master’s cock. With his other hand he tried to find his own soft member, but couldn’t get a good grip on it, and gave up. It wasn’t like he could get a hard on anyway, so what was the point of trying? His ass sure did feel good though. Why had he run away like that? He couldn’t even remember. He just wanted to crawl out there and be a good pig slave for his master Dennis, and suck lots of cocks for him and make him money, and then go home and serve him like a good slave should. He laid back, caught up in his fantasy as he fucked himself with the massive dildo, not even noticing Dennis begin to change.

It started slowly, with Dennis’ hair falling out, not that he’d had much of it to start with. Before long, he was entirely hairless, and his body began to grow even fatter, surpassing even Dan’s massive frame. He began pulling his nipples as hard as he could, surprised by how sensitive they were, but at the same time, everything on his body was sensitive. He could feel every bit of his cock pulse with desire as he fucked, and every flab of fat sent erotic shivers to his bones, but he needed…something more. Looking around, he saw the discarded dildo next to him, and slammed it up into his asshole as deep as it would go, not even noticing how loose he was now, nor the tip of a tail beginning to sprout from his backside. Feeling his ass full of rubber cock just made him even hotter, and he fucked even more viciously as his face began to morph, mimicking Dan’s own piggish features, grunting and snorting more as his mouth and nose elongated into a snout.

With a loud squeal, he came, thrusting wildly out of control, his cock and balls morphing as they released their final load of human seed. His cock shrank into its new sheath, becoming even smaller than Dan’s pig cock, popping out of the hole when it couldn’t extend past Dennis’ massive belly any longer, becoming buried in his massive gunt. No longer caring, Dennis got down on his hands and knees behind Dan and began slurping as his wide open hole, sucking out as much of the cum he had just shot up there as he could. He was so hungry all of a sudden. He needed cock, and he needed it now. He rolled Dan over, nursing his pig brother’s cock, and cleaned up as much of the cum he’d shot as well, but it wasn’t enough.

They collapsed on the floor together for a moment, exploring each other’s fat body’s and licking each other’s snouts, when Dan’s stomach growled. He was starving too, and figured that he had better hurry and get to the party, or else he’d miss it altogether. But there certainly wasn’t any reason why he couldn’t bring a date along as well. “Hey, *grunt* ya wanna come to a party with me? Lot’s a guys will be there tah fuck us. It’ll be fuckin’ *snort* hot man, come on.”

“Sounds fuckin’ fantastic to me *oink*. let’s get out of here.” Dennis replied, both of them heaving themselves up as best they could, still reeling from their continuing piggish orgasms. They struggled into their too small clothes, fat bursting out of every seam, but they eventually got on their way, waddling out of the store as fast as they could go, passing the still prone and unconscious Max without a glance. There were redneck cocks to suck, they were gonna be sucking all night, the two pigs thought with joy as they hurried out to Dan’s truck and drove off towards the trailer park as fast as they could.

Meanwhile, Kyle was still behind the rack, playing with his dildo and caught up in his own fantasy. Frustrated that he couldn’t get his cock the least bit hard, and that he was just so fucking horny, he couldn’t take it anymore. He came out, ready to beg for Dennis’ forgiveness if he’d just fuck him, but found the room empty, aside from himself, and his many reflections in the mirrors scattered around the room. His first thought was panic. His master had abandoned him now, left him alone again. That means Kyle didn’t have anyone to rely on, and he’d be back on the streets, begging passersby for change, and getting the occasional facial for a buck or two–nothing like the sweet gig he’d had on Dennis’ bus. He wondered if he’d taken that pig he’d been fucking as a replacement for Kyle, which just made him even more angry and jealous. He knew he could suck cock and had a nicer ass than that pig. He’d just have to find Dennis and prove it to him. There was no way he was about to let some upstart pigslut take his master from him. He hoisted up his dirty jeans, ready to hurry after them, when a voice spoke suddenly in the empty room, “Hey now, hold your horses, big guy. What’s the hurry?”

Kyle looked around in confusion for a minute or two, trying to figure out who had spoken in the empty room, when he noticed something strange. His reflection had disappeared from most of the mirrors in the room, and was now in only one of them, and he was staring at him, and not looking like a reflection at all. The proportion was all wrong for one thing, because Kyle was a good fifteen feet away, but it looked like his reflection was just on the other side of the glass. He came closer, and the image didn’t change at all, just watched him cockily, with an expression Kyle certainly wouldn’t use. He wondered if he should just run away, but his curiosity got the better of him. “Did…did you say something to me?” he asked.

“Yes, yes I did,” the reflection said, “My goodness, look at you! That curse sure did a number on you, didn’t it?”

“Curse? What curse? What are you…oh fuck!” Kyle said, his old memories coming pouring back in, and he nearly was sick, thinking about how he had just been fucking himself, and planning on chasing after Dennis and keep being his pig for the rest of his life. “Oh god, I have to get this thing off of me!” he said, and tried to pull it off, but to no avail.

“Yeah, funny things, curses. When you don’t want them, they stick to you like glue, but when you do want them, they’re the easiest thing in the world to get rid of,” the reflection said, slipping the necklace off from around his neck like it was nothing, and tossing it to the ground beside him.

Kyle just gaped at him. “How in the fuck did you do that?”

“I just told you. You have to want it.”

“But I don’t fucking want this!” Kyle shouted, gripping his fat gut with both hands and shaking it vigorously, “I don’t want to be some fat, homeless geezer obsessed with sucking off old men! That isn’t what I want at all!”

“Well, then I guess you’re stuck,” the reflection said with a shrug, “but that’s no reason to get so angry. It sounds to me like someone hasn’t had a drink in a while…That would make any alcoholic cranky, I think.”

“I’m…I’m not an alcoholic…” Kyle said meekly, licking his lips at the thoughts of his hip flask abandoned on Dennis’ bus, “I can stop whenever I want.”

“I’m sure you can, but just because you can stop doesn’t mean you want to, now does it? ” his reflection said, moving to another mirror next to a long counter in front of a wall displaying a wide variety of cigars, pipes and other smoking supplies. Just the sight of the cigars made Kyle’s mouth water more, but he resisted. Besides, the need for alcohol was far more pressing at the moment. “I heard that the shopkeeper keeps a little something here just for emergencies like these. Why not check under the counter?”

Kyle wanted to refuse. He wanted to turn around, and march right out of the room and focus on getting this damn necklace off somehow, but he needed a drink. His hands had started shaking suddenly, and he knew a drink would calm him down a bit. He just needed one, and then he’d be able to think better, is all. Satisfied with that rationalization, he rushed over to the counter and started scrounging beneath it, finding a six pack of beer of some brand called “Urin Ale.” Figuring it was some foreign brand or something, he screwed off the cap of one bottle and chugged it, unable to control himself as some of it seeped out around his mouth and flowed down his tangled beard. When he finished, he let out a contented belch, popped open another one and took a seat on a stool behind the counter, thankful for the buzz already starting to flood his system.

He drank this one a bit slower, still guzzling it, but also taking a moment or two to relish the taste. How long had he gone without a good drink? An hour? He didn’t really want that to happen again, he thought, taking another sip. The beer was…good, but it had a strange taste to it–something he couldn’t quite identify, but it was also familiar, for some reason. As he finished the second bottle and popped open a third, his reflection, which had been silent as he drank, started chuckling.

“What’s so funny?” Kyle asked.

“Oh, nothing really. How’s the beer?”

“It’s good…Thanks…I really needed something back there.”

“No problem. However, if you keep drinking them that fast, you’re going to have to piss like a racehorse.”

Kyle just shrugged off the comment and finished off the third beer, when he felt a strange gurgle in his stomach, and a pressure building in his bladder. Dang, this stuff really did go right through a guy he thought, but he knew what to do with this load. He unzipped his pants and leaned back against the counter at as low of an angle as he could manage, found his tiny cock in the mass of fat, pointed it up, and released a jet of piss up and over his gut, covering his chest, filthy beard and face, drinking down anything which got close to his mouth, moaning all the while.

“Dang, that’s hot,” his reflection said, jacking his own cock in the mirror, “You put on a show like that for everybody who buys you a drink?”

“Hell yeah, if they ask for it,” Kyle said. He cut the stream off and zipped his pants back up, letting the rest of it go as he laid back, loving the warmth spreading under his fat thighs and belly and down his pant legs, “I’m a fuckin’ piss hound man, I’ll drink anything guys are willing to give me.”

“Well, you know what would go great with all that piss? A good cigar. I’d suggest the box at the end there,” he said, pointing to one end of the display.

Kyle grinned happily, waddling over as he continued pissing himself, and picked up one of the cigars from the box. He noticed that all of the cigars in the box where shaped slightly different, which was odd. While they were all cylindrical, they also bulged a bit strangely, and when he picked one up, it didn’t quite feel like tobacco, but he couldn’t quite figure out what it did feel like. Still, he bit off the end as he accustomed to doing and lit it up, pulling in the first smoke he’d had in ages it felt like. The taste was strange–very bitter and a little rancid, but there was something enticing about it, and by the second inhale he didn’t even notice the bad taste anymore. He popped open another beer and just relaxed for a moment, trying to remember what he’d been doing before all of this.

“You were telling me what you’re looking for in a master, I think,” the reflection said, answering his question for him.

That didn’t sound quite right, but Kyle shrugged. Didn’t he already have a master? Then again, he’d never had the best memory, so he probably didn’t. “Well, I love older guys. A bit of grey in their hair and beard, some wrinkles, yeah, a good old daddy like that really gets me going, especially if he has a big old saggy gut that I can lick clean. There’s nothing better than cleaning out some fat daddy’s fatty rolls, especially if he doesn’t shower that often, and they’re all sweaty and musky. Yeah, that sure gets me going.” Kyle took another drag off his cigar, then took a moment to sniff his pit, and he could smell the piss drying on his shirt as well. All this talk about musk and stink was getting him horny again. He rocked a bit on his dildo, and moaned a bit. “This is a really good cigar by the way.”

“I’m glad you’re enjoying it. That brand seems to appeal to dirty slobs like you for some reason. Most guys are disgusted by them, but filthy perverts like you can’t get enough.”

“Yeah, I am a filthy pervert alright. Filthy as they come.”

“Aw, I bet you can get filthier still,” the reflection said with a grin, “So, what would you want this fat old master of yours to do to you?”

“I’d just want to be his dirty slave, licking his grimy feet and pits clean, drinking his piss. He’d have a big cock too–giant, and with a lot of foreskin that I could clean out for him before he fucked me up my ass, or fisted me. Yeah, I’d love to have a master fist me, shove his whole fat forearm up my loose hole. And he’d have all of his friends piss on me too, or anyone really. I’d just be his urinal, drinking all the time, pissing myself whenever he commanded me to, unable to stop myself.” Kyle blushed, listening to what was coming out of his mouth for the first time since he’d started drinking. He knew he should stop, but took another swig anyway. It all felt so good, he didn’t really want that good feeling to go away.

However, something was starting to bug him. His ass crack was itching like crazy all of a sudden, so he reached back and started scratching close to his hole, and when he pulled his hand back out, he couldn’t help but smell his fingers as he smoked the cigar down further. The scent of his ass was close to that of the cigar, but the tobacco was…purer somehow. He gave his ass another scratch, just to sniff again, and then gave his fingers a tentative lick, to see what it tasted like. It was sweaty and bitter and delicious, and unable to help himself, he started sucking each of his fingers clean in turn, stopping only to take a swig from his beer, or another long drag from the cigar.

“Dang man, that’s fucking filthy,” his reflection said, “You like the smell of shit?”

“Hell yeah, it’s fucking sweet man,” Kyle said, “I’d want a master who never wiped his ass, and then he’d sit on my face while I cleaned him up, and he’d probably fart, and I’d just breathe in as much of the funk as I could, that’s how much I love the smell of ass.”

“Well, if you love the smell of it so much, I bet you love the taste of it even better.”

Kyle blushed, and didn’t speak immediately. He knew what was on his tongue…and he wanted to say it, but something held him back for a moment. It was getting him so hot, talking about all of these pent up fantasies that he couldn’t resist for long though. “Well…I do like the taste. I mean, I’d certainly lick his crack clean, no problem with that.”

“I bet a pig like you is always hungry for a taste of ass.”

“Hell, you have no idea. It gets me so hot just thinking about it…Sometimes I’ll even take my dildo and lick it clean, it gets me so horny.” As he said that, Kyle realized what he was about to do. He tried to stop himself, but he pulled the massive dildo from his hole and started licking it clean, getting every bit of shit off it that he could, moaning as he did. A loud fart came from his gaping ass, and he breathed in as much of the smell as he could, his soft cock leaking cum like a faucet into his piss soaked pants. He knew he should stop. He knew he had to focus on the curse and getting rid of the necklace, but he was so horny, and this was the closest he’d gotten to getting his rocks off in ages. The cigar was just a nub now, only one or two drags left. He didn’t want to finish it, but he had to. It was…something he needed. Not the tobacco. In fact, he wasn’t sure it was tobacco at all.

“But you know what gets you really hard, I bet? When that master of yours is all loosened up by your tongue, and starts dropping turds right in your mouth. You cum everytime–you hate doing it, but you love shit so much you couldn’t stop yourself if you wanted to.”

As Kyle took the last drag off the cigar, he moaned in terror and lust all at the same time. He knew what he was smoking now–he knew what was shaped like that, what felt like that. He tried to stop himself, but as the cigar dissolved into ash, the hunger in him grew even greater. The hunger for his master’s shit, or any shit really. For cleaning up filthy asses and dirty dildos. For fucking himself with his fingers and licking them clean. He was a filthy pig, but he loved it. It horrified him, what he had become, but there was no stopping himself as he returned to licking the dildo clean with a fervor.

The reflection smirked, and the image shimmered, Tristan standing on the other side of mirror where Kyle’s reflection had been. He stepped through the glass and out of the mirror, and Kyle would have been terrified if he hadn’t been so caught up in his new perversions. “Now then, I think we have you in a good place, don’t you?”

Kyle just moaned, part of him wondering whether the stranger would be nice enough to give him some piss to drink, or shit in his mouth. He was starving for some shit, he realized, and couldn’t remember the last time he’d had any. “Can I…Can I have some shit, sir? I’m so hungry…”

“Sorry pig, you’ll have to wait a bit for your master if you want to get fed, but I’m sure he’ll be along soon. First things first, we need to lift that curse of yours, I think. Now don’t you worry about a thing,” Tristan said as he gripped the necklace, “Once this is off you, you’ll never worry about that old life of yours ever again. It’ll just be filth, piss, fucking and shit for the rest of your days–how does that sound?”

Kyle struggled to resist, to fight back, but it felt so good just licking his dildo clean, he allowed Tristan to pull the necklace from around his neck. Nothing happened for a moment, and then the bearclaw glowed brightly, and shone a ray directly into Kyle’s forehead, his eyes rolling back as he felt all of his old self being pulled away. All of his memories, his desires, his life plans, gone in a flash. He tried to cling to something, anything, but all that remained was filth. Memories of running away from home and living on the street. Memories of different masters he’d served, toilets he’d eaten from, bars where he’d worked as a urinal. The part of him fading knew they were lies, but they were so strong, and what else was there for someone like him, beyond serving men, and being a filthy pig? Soon, there wasn’t anything, and Kyle resumed cleaning his dildo like nothing had ever happened, hoping his master would return soon.

“And that, my friend, is what you get for stealing,” Tristan said, and walked back to the front of his store, where Max was still unconscious behind the counter. He hung the necklace back on the rack and watched Max’s chest rise and fall as he slept.

“You know,” Tristan said, “I really am sorry about how this is going to turn out, but you didn’t leave me a lot of options, so it’s really your fault. You could have built yourself a wonderful world here, in this little store, but you didn’t do anything. You’ll be happy here, I can assure you that, but you won’t like it.” Tristan blushed, realizing Max couldn’t hear him, but he had needed to say it. He needed to hear himself say it, and something else too. “It’s not the way I wanted us to be together, and maybe we…maybe things can be different one day, when I show you how marvelous my vision for this world is…sir.”

Tristan hadn’t really wanted to word to slip out, but it came unbidden. Ever since that day, when the elders had gone to destroy Max because he had become enraged, Tristan was the only one willing to stand up to him. He had entered alone, and submitted to Max, and…well, the rest wasn’t worth dredging up, he supposed. It would just make what he had to do even harder than it already was. He hoped Max would hate him, because that would at least make it easier, in some ways. Maybe he would understand one day, but…well, he was just putting off the inevitable at this point.

He knelt down and pulled the necklace he had given Max from around his neck. He hadn’t been entirely honest when describing it to Max that morning. It had disguised him as a human, sure, but it had done so by extracting much of the alpha’s true essence throughout the day, and now, after wearing it for so long, Max had been fully transformed into a human. Of course, he was still an alpha–no mere magic could take that away from him, but he certainly could never return to his home. This essence alone would be enough for Tristan to continue his plans for months to come, although the fact that he had betrayed someone who had once trusted him hurt in ways he refused to fathom. Still, he needed to make sure Max remained occupied here. And so, he cast one final spell:

“Into the weave of three so great,

Twine this man with bonds of fate.

May that which bind three, bind four,

And hold them together, evermore.”

He released his will into the store, and felt the strands which held James, Luke and Kyle so close together reach out and pull the alpha’s own fate into their skein and wrap themselves around him–present, past and future. Max tossed and turned for a moment, unconsciously resisting, but with his essence drained, he was effectively powerless, and calmed down a moment later, still unconscious.

Tristan walked over to one of the many mirrors in the room and stepped back in. He didn’t really want to watch what would happen next, but he made himself. First to make sure that everything would work as he had planned, but also, so that he could witness what the destruction he was about to wreck. To witness first hand, the necessary sacrifices which must be made to his cause. He knew it was cruel, but it was justified–or at least, that’s what he told himself over and over as he tried to sleep at night. He was so tired, but the dreams…He pushed the thoughts away and watched Max stir on the ground and moan. It would be finished soon. It would be finished, and Tristan would have won. Sadly, it didn’t feel like a victory. He watched and waited, hoping it would hurt him as much as it would hurt the alpha he loved.


Chapter 9 – Scuzz Finds a Family

The big bear groaned and rolled over, unprepared for the spike of pain which came from the back of his head as he did. He remembered little. He had fallen, but what had happened to make him fall, and many, many more memories were simply missing. Using the counter next to him for support, he hauled himself up as best he could and looked around, one hand patting the sore spot on his head, checking for blood. It looked like he was in a store of some kind in a mall, but as he searched around for some piece of context to tie it all together, he found there was nothing. No memories of how he’d gotten here, no memories of what he had been doing, and only a few pieces of information about himself, but nothing substantial, not even his name.

He sat down in a chair and thought harder about what was going on. Sure, head trauma could cause memory lapses, but how often did it give someone full blown amnesia? Still, he knew he could remember things–or he knew that there were things in his head to remember, but…couldn’t, for some reason. Like they didn’t belong to him anymore, and were being kept away from him behind a…block of some kind. Trying not to think about it too hard, since it was just making his head hurt worse, he checked himself for any other injuries, but he seemed fine besides the bump on his head. Dang, he had a hot body though. Good and muscled, with a lot of hair, and a really big cock. He let out a groan as he palmed the shaft through his dress pants, a wet spot appearing on the front. One thing was certain–he was horny. Really horny.

He got up slowly, making sure he could keep his balance alright, and walked over to a mirror. The reflection was both familiar and alien to him. He was definitely hot though, from the well trimmed beard on his face, to his massive pecs and muscle gut, but especially his bulge, which any guy could spot from across the room. He was a real…alpha. Yeah, that seemed right for some reason. He was the kind of guy who could walk into a room, and every guy would take notice. He was the kind of guy who could have any ass or mouth he wanted, and that turned him on big time, although, a strange thought popped into his head that it shouldn’t turn him on. That he should push those thoughts away, but he ignored that idea. He liked being an alpha, he thought, or at least he liked the thought of being an alpha, since he couldn’t actually remember being one.

Nearby, he heard a loud groan. Wondering who else was in the store with him, he stumbled over to a beaded curtain and peeked through into the back section of the store, where a very fat man was sitting on a stool, licking a dildo clean and moaning as he did so. The man was filthy, with a massive, unshaven beard and clothes that looked like they’d never been washed in the man’s life, but there was also something…familiar about him. Like he knew him from somewhere…but couldn’t remember from where. All of the thoughts led him back to that wall–that immovable barrier between him and everything in his mind which he couldn’t find any way around. Maybe talking to him would help. The man might at least know something about who he was…maybe if he told him something, that would help him figure out what was going on.

He ducked under the curtain and started over towards the dirty man, who didn’t notice the bear approaching, he was so caught up in getting every bit of shit off his dildo that he could, but when the big man did catch his eye, he let out a little squeal of excitement and tossed his dildo to the side. After almost falling off the stool, given how drunk he was, he crawled over and started rubbing his face into the bear’s crotch, moaning “Master! Master!” over and over as he did.

“Whoa now,” the bear said, pushing the dirty man away from him, “Hold on, I’m…I’m your master?”

The man nodded excitedly, “Yes sir!” he said, then noticed the lack of recognition in the bear’s eyes, and the excitement faded into confusion.. “Don’t…don’t you remember, sir? I’m Toilet, sir…Your thrall.”

“I…don’t actually,” he said. It was hard to resist the urge to shove the fat pig’s face back into his crotch. It had felt really good, but right now he needed answers. Had the man actually called himself Toilet? That was…odd, and yet, the name did seem to suit him. “Did you say your name is…Toilet?”

Kyle nodded, “Yes sir, that’s what you call me sir. I’m your toilet, whenever you need it. I love being a toilet for my fat, old and filthy master, sir!”

The bear just looked at the man, confused. “Hey,” he said, “I might be looking a little grey around the beard and all, but I’m certainly not that old. And I’m definitely not fat or filthy.”

“But…but look sir!” Toilet said, caressing his master’s stomach, “Look at how big your gut is!” As he massaged it, the bear watched as his gut began to expand as the filthy man pulled and kneaded it with his dirty hands. The bear wanted to push him away and stop him, but it felt so good, he let the man do his work. Besides, he loved it when Toilet rubbed his belly. He reached up and started playing with his nipples through his shirt. They were big and meaty, larger than he’d thought they would be, and he didn’t notice that as he tugged on them, his pecs were loosening and sagging into massive moobs pushing out against his button down shirt, which he began to grope as they grew larger.

“That feels damn good, Toilet,” the bear said with a sigh.

The dirty man beamed, “Thank you sir! I love massaging your belly sir, you know that, and your massive ass sir.” He pulled the bear close and reached around, kneading his ass as he had his belly, pulling and growing it into two fatty globes which balanced out his massive sagging gut. The rest of the bear’s body filled out as well, his thighs growing together and his face growing chubbier as Toilet continued, “And sir, I don’t know why you think you’re young either. All your hair turned white ages ago, and you’re almost bald. But don’t get me wrong! You’re a hot daddy, sir, the hottest there is.”

Toilet unbuttoned the front of his master’s dress shirt, revealing a massive forest of white hairs coating his belly and chest. The bear looked down at his arms and saw the hair on them had turned white as well, and over in the mirror, his beard and hair had undergone the same change, and his face looked weathered and wrinkled. As he watched, his hairline receded, pulling back until all that was left was a horseshoe of white hair, and he had to admit, he was a pretty hot daddy bear.

As Toilet continued to play with his daddy’s gut, the bear kept trying to figure out what in the world was going on. He could remember being a massively muscled, young bear not a minute ago, but this new body of his just felt so much more…comfortable, for some reason. Like this is what he was supposed to look like all along, and that previous body was that of an impostor. He grabbed the back of Toilet’s head and ground his face into his belly, which Toilet licked at. “Yeah, you fucking pig, eat your daddy’s belly.” he said. His voice sounded different now too, deeper, and raspy, like a smoker’s, though he couldn’t remember ever smoking in his life.

“Yes sir! I love your dirty belly, sir.”

“Dirty? How dirty is it?” the bear asked.

“Yeah, sir, I love my dirty master. I love how you don’t shower or anything like that, because you want to be as dirty as possible. You don’t cut your hair or beard, or brush your teeth, or use deodorant, and you fart and belch all the time, which is so fucking hot! You’re a nasty daddy, just how I like them, sir.”

As Toilet spoke, the bear became aware of a raunchy smell on the air. At first he thought it was Toilet, but then he found it was coming from him. Looking down, his previously clean dress shirt was now dirty and stained, like he’d been wearing it for months, the pits actually colored a light brown from all of his pit sweat. He felt something brush his chest as he turned his head, as well as something brushing his back, and he realized it was his beard and hair which had grown massive and uncombed. Toilet pushed off his master’s shirt, letting it fall to the floor, and started licking at the bear’s pit. “Yeah Toilet, that taste good?” he asked.

“Oh, yes sir!” Toilet moaned in reply.

The alpha groped his slave’s belly with his other hand, working his way down to his crotch, where he pawed at Toilet’s tiny cock. It didn’t get hard often, but apparently this attention had him at half mast, which was quite the accomplishment. “Dang, looks like I’ve got a horny Toilet on my hands, today.”

“I’m always horny for you sir, you know that. I’m so hungry sir…will…would you feed me, sir? Please?”

“Is my Toilet hungry? I guess you haven’t had much to eat today, have you?”

“No sir, and I’m starving,” Kyle said, licking his lips.

The bear grinned, showing off several gaps in his smile from where quite a few teeth had rotted out of his mouth, “Well I might be able to work something up for you, Toilet,” he said. He dropped his pants and shoved his fat ass into Toilet’s face, who swooned a bit. The crack was brown, crusty, and reeked, butToilet just took it all in, loving every bit of it. “You’d better get me loosened up a bit though, or else I might not have anything for you at all.”

The pig moaned and threw himself at his master’s hole, licking and probing as deeply as he could, the bear moaning all the while. He sure did love his nasty toilet’s tongue up his hole. With a grunt, he let out a big fart right in Toilet’s face, and he heard the nasty fucker breathe in as much as he could, and let out a contented sigh, and then resume licking even more vigorously. After a few more farts, The bear finally began to push log after log into Kyle’s hungry mouth, every moan of delight coming from the toilet’s mouth just encouraging him to shit faster. His toilet was a pro though, and swallowed it all down. Hell, he’d been eating his master’s shit for years now, so he could eat most any load as fast as his alpha could push it.

When the bear finished up, Toilet licked his crack clean, and then the bear stood up again, while Toilet just laid back and massaged his full belly. “Oh thank you sir, that was wonderful…” Toilet moaned.

“Well, know what might make it even better? If you pissed yourself,” the bear said, and watched as his toilet’s bladder released beyond his control, who just moaned in embarrassment and perversion as he soaked his pants for the second time that day. The bear came up in front of him and started pissing all over his face and beard, Toilet trying to drink it down, but not getting much, since his master was intent on soaking him to the bone. When he finished, Toilet took the head in his mouth and sucked the last few drops out, before running his tongue under his master’s dirty foreskin, making him groan. The bear grabbed the back of the pig’s head and started slamming his cock down his throat, Toilet rubbing his full belly with both hands, sucking down all of his alpha’s delicious precum, feeling the euphoria wash over him. His soft cock hardened almost instantly, and like a man possessed, Toilet started jacking it, but he sat on the edge of his orgasm for what felt like ages–after all, he couldn’t cum until his master came, but he didn’t have to wait long. His alpha started shooting, still fucking Toilet’s face, which pushed the toilet over the edge, and his long awaited orgasm finally came. While Toilet’s old balls couldn’t produce much cum, his entire body shook with the force of the sensation, heightened by the alpha cum coursing through him.

“Getting started without us, I see.” A deep voice said, and the bear looked over to see two tattooed muscle men exit a door in the back of the room and strut over. The man in front was a bit smaller, but every movement exuded a domineering confidence that made him look even larger than the beast following meekly behind him. The bear tried to find something to say to these two newcomers, but it was hindered by the fact that he didn’t know who they were, though it sure did seem that they recognized him. Across the dominant man’s forehead was the word BRUTE in capital letters, and that name seemed familiar, and words tumbled from his mouth naturally, though he didn’t recall thinking them. “Nah Brute, just getting a bit of a warm up is all. Toilet here was hungry, and wouldn’t stop begging. You know how he gets when he hasn’t been fed.”

“Yeah, well you could have come and found me. You know how much I love seeing him eat that nasty, biker shit of yours, Scuzz,” Brute said. He came closer, grabbed the back of the bear’s head and pulled him into a kiss. Their tongues fought with one another, but he felt himself submitting, like he always did to Brute. Sure, they were both alphas, but he’d always had a submissive streak which Brute could drag out of him in no time. They broke off, and he licked his lips, savoring his partner’s spit still in his mouth.

Scuzz the man had called him–was that his name? It sounded familiar, and at the mention of it, other memories started falling into place. The two of them had met one day after a bar fight at some dive in the industrial district, and a fierce friendship had formed between both of them which was rare between alphas. Part of it was the fact that Scuzz was perfectly willing to give into Brute’s desires when necessary, having always been easy going, and a bit on the slow side. It had been on a drunken dare that both of them agreed to get their nicknames tattooed on their foreheads. Well, not really nicknames, even then, since they were the only one’s they’d gone by, even before they’d met. In fact, Scuzz couldn’t even remember when he’d been called something different. Besides, he knew that it just made the two of them look even more intimidating and tough.

Over the next year or so, both of them decided to find personal thralls, Brute settling on Beast, a massively muscled constriction worker who’d been begging to be Brute’s thrall for ages. The construction crew he’d been working for used him as their own personal beast of burden and sex slave, hence where he’d gotten his name. He was the biggest bottom Scuzz had ever seen, in more ways than one, and he certainly enjoyed playing with him as well, though Brute would always be his one true master. Scuzz had found a nasty old derelict outside of a bar one night and taken a liking to him, making Toilet his own thrall, a hole for not only himself, but his two muscle bound partners as well. The four of them had been together ever since. Scuzz wondered how in the hell he had managed to forget all of this, but was relieved to have it coming back to him finally. “Well, I’m sure we’ll have plenty of time for butt licking tonight,” he said, “But right now, I’m fucking starving. How about some dinner?”

“Sounds good to me,” Brute said, then turned to Beast, “Get in the kitchen and make us something, would ya?”

“Yes sir!” Beast growled, gave a mock salute, and hustled his leather clad body back through the door he’d come out of, Brute and Toilet following him. Scuzz took a moment to throw his grimy biker gear back on, pausing for a moment to wonder whether that’s what he had been wearing minutes before.

“You coming or not?” Brute called from the doorway, and Scuzz quickly zipped himself up and followed his friend through the door and into a small apartment, with a cozy living room, a kitchen where Beast was already banging around pots and pans, a dungeon and slave quarters, bedroom, office and bathroom. Scuzz just gawked at it all for a moment, wondering where in the hell of it had come from, and what it was doing even existing behind a small store in a mall.

Brute gave him a pat on the back, “You alright man? You seem…confused.”

“Oh, yeah…I’m alright. Just…tired I guess.”

“Well, Toilet and I have some business to handle in the bathroom. Take a break while Beast cooks us up something tasty.” Toilet’s eyes lit up with excitement at Brute’s comment, and he crawled after the massive alpha eager to serve. Brute led the way into the bathroom, where Toilet was usually kept chained to the floor, ready for his masters, or any customer, to use him as they needed. Scuzz, still trying to sort out what was happening, sat down on the leather couch and put his booted feet up on the coffee table. Before he had even settled in, Beast emerged from the kitchen and asked, “Can I fill a pipe for you, sir?”

“The half-bent billard tonight with Virginia, Beast.”

“Yes sir,” the hulking thrall said, took down the pipe filled it, tamped it, and brought it over to Scuzz, where he lit it for him.

Scuzz took a deep inhale of the smoke, and felt immediately calmer. Beast walked over to a bar, poured his master a whisky on the rocks and brought it over promptly, which made Scuzz grin. “You sure do know how to make a biker bear happy.”

“I do my best, sir,” Beast replied, blushing from the compliment, “Is there anything else I can do for you, sir?”

With a growl, Scuzz reached around with one hand and pulled Beast closer to him, his fingers slipping easily into the thrall’s well fucked hole, making the slave moan. “Feels like Brute already dropped one load into you today,” he said, and slipped in most of his hand, making the muscle man a bit weak at the knees, “But I’d really like a taste of something else, I think.” Licking his lips, he started sucking on Beast’s short cock, still probing the thrall’s ass with one hand. Beast didn’t last long, and as soon as he started shooting, Scuzz pulled his mouth away and moved his glass under Beasts’ dick and collected as much of the man’s cum with his whisky as he could.

“Thank you, sir,” Beast said. He didn’t derive any pleasure from his orgasms, only from being fucked by his masters. Still, he was happy his cum could be of service.

“Be a good pig and give me some of that sweet piss of yours too, would ya?” Scuzz said with a grin, and Beast let loose, filling the tumbler to the brim. Scuzz pulled his fingers from the thrall’s ass and gave the drink a stir with his index, before taking a sip. “Dang Beast, you make a fine cocktail, you know that?” he said, sitting back with his pipe streaming smoke and nursing his drink, “That’ll be all, for now.”

“Yes sir,” Beast said, and hurried back to the kitchen to continue making dinner. He flipped on the TV in front of him and restarted the porno he had been watching earlier, with two burly bears taking a chubby cub from both ends. With a happy groan, he laid back and started massaging his crotch. This was the life he thought–a loving alpha for a partner, a muscle bear thrall, a hot fucking toilet, and this…store. Weird, he still had no clue what he was doing here, or what any of them were doing here. He just kept drawing a complete blank whenever he tried to remember what was going on. He knew that it would probably all come back to him in time, but he was starting to feel restless. He finished his drink in a few gulps, but when that didn’t settle his head at all, he got up off the sofa, still smoking his pipe, and wandered back into the store, figuring that maybe if he took a look around, something would jog his memory.

In the backroom, he was surprised by how quiet the store had become all of a sudden. The mall had closed a good half an hour before so the crowds had dispersed, leaving Scuzz alone with his many reflections in the mirrors around the room. He walked over to one, and looked at himself closely. His face was old and quite weathered, shrouded by tobacco smoke. He saw the tattoo on his forehead, and felt his stomach turn. What had compelled him to do that to himself, he wondered? Sure, it had been a bet, or a dare, or whatever, but still, it was ugly, and humiliating to think that was the first thing people would associate with him was ‘SCUZZ’. Of course, that wasn’t the only sorry part of his look either. His clothes were filthy for one thing, from the poorly fitting T-shirt and leather biker vest to his dirty jeans and biker leathers. His hair and beard were knotted and unkempt as well, but hey, he wasn’t called Scuzz because of his clean cut good looks, was he? Still, that couldn’t be his real name, could it? He searched hard for a moment, trying to remember, but couldn’t come up with anything. He’d always been Scuzz, in the same way Brute was Brute, and Beast was Beast, and Toilet was Toilet. What other names would have suited them, really?

Wanting to get a better look at himself, he took off the vest and peeled off his t-shirt, exposing his massive belly covered with white fur. He had tattoos of pipes and bikes all over him, and he remembered getting most of them at the behest of Brute, usually while drunk out of his mind. Sure, he looked hot and all, but…well, was it really…him? Well, of course it was him, but there was still some lingering sense that something was wrong–or, at least, not right. All of his memories, it felt like they were not really his, but from someone close to him–someone he might have been, perhaps. That was silly though. If he wasn’t who he was now–if he wasn’t Scuzz, then who exactly had he been? He wanted the question to be nonsense, he really did, but he felt his pulse begin to quicken, and he started to panic. He didn’t know why, but he needed to get out of here, and he needed out now. He hurried to the front of the store, but found the front gate had been drawn down and locked by security. He ran over and shook at it, but couldn’t get it to open. He was trapped.

“Everything alright, Scuzz?”

The biker whipped around, ready to fight like a cornered animal if need be, and found a sharp looking bear in a business suit standing in front of a mirror across the room. He was nowhere near the alpha in size, but had an aura of authority which made Scuzz wary. Some nagging thought in the back of his mind told him that he knew the black haired bear from somewhere, but try as he might, he couldn’t recall from where. “Do…Do I know you?”

“You really shouldn’t take to drinking so much this early, you know,” the bear replied with a smirk. The same smirk that Scuzz had seen hundreds of times…somewhere. Why couldn’t he remember anything? He knew it was important, but every time he tried to summon them up, he ran into that same barrier in his mind, over and over again. It made him want to walk over to a wall and start beating his head against it, until he killed himself, or he remembered everything.

Brute’s voice came from behind the curtain, “Scuzz? You out here?” and a moment later he ducked through the curtain and entered the front of the store. “Oh, Mr. Newbeary. How are you this evening?”

“I’m fine Brute, how are you?”

“Doing good. Is there something we can do for you?” he asked, sounding a bit uncomfortable. Scuzz wasn’t feeling all that great around the man either. How had he even gotten in there in the first place, since the front was gated shut?

“Oh, I just thought I’d drop by and see how the first day of business went for you two.”

“Good, though a bit slow. I wasn’t really out here much, to be honest. It was Scuzz minding the shop for the most part.”

“Oh, then I guess I should ask him. Well Scuzz, how was business?”

With one hand, Scuzz wiped his suddenly sweaty forehead as he racked his brain for an answer. Thankfully, he felt the final bits of fog begin to clear, and he found something to say. “Well, it was pretty slow for a grand opening, but we didn’t exactly put a lot of effort into advertising or anything, so I can’t say it was unexpected.” Mr. Newbeary scowled a bit, which sent a few shivers up Scuzz’s spine. He decided he didn’t want to see that man angry, ever. That would definitely not be a good thing. “But…uh, I do have a few ideas on how we can get the word out. I’m sure that by the end of the month, we’ll be the new hottest store in the city.”

“Hmmm,” Mr. Newbeary said, “Well, I certainly hope I wasn’t misguided in my investment.”

“Not at all! Just give us a couple more weeks, and business will be booming. Trust me,” Scuzz said.

Mr. Newbeary smirked again, and Scuzz found himself still trying to place his face. Of course, he and Brute had had plenty of meetings with the President of Bearman University over the past few months, when they had pitched the store idea to him. He’d been keen on the idea, and invested a ton of money, which Scuzz knew they had better return with plenty of interest, or there would be hell to pay. “Well, I think I have made an impression on you two at least. Have a good night, and I’ll be by to check on things occasionally.”

With that, Mr. Newbeary strode past Brute and through the beaded curtain, into the back of the store, but when the two alpha’s followed after him a moment later, the man had seemingly disappeared. “Is it just me, or does that guy give you the creeps too?” Brute asked.

“He is a strange one, I’ll give you that.”

“So what are these ‘ideas’ of yours?”

“Haven’t a clue. I figured we just needed something to get him off our backs while we figure out what to do,” Scuzz said with a shrug, “But I’m sure we’ll come up with something.”

“I hope so,” Brute said, and came closer, “But just out of curiosity, what were you doing, all bare-chested and hot out here? Trying to hit on our investors?”

“Him? Hell no! He’s too clean for one thing…” Scuzz said. Brute started tweaking one of his nipples, and Scuzz let out a soft moan as he started working his fellow alpha’s cock through his leather pants, “How about you? Are you a dirty enough bear for me?”

In response, Brute shoved Scuzz around and pushed him up a against the wall roughly, grinding his crotch into the biker’s ass. “Like you have a choice in the matter, bitch,” Brute growled, “I think I’ll have a round with that fat ass of yours,” Brute said, “Especially looking at you smoking that pipe and covered with tattoos. You get me so hot looking like that.”

Scuzz pushed his ass back, unbuckling his jeans and chaps while Brute undid his fly, and after greasing his massive cock up with some spit, he started working it into Scuzz’s hole, the big bear groaning and moaning all the while. Sure, he was an alpha and he enjoying dominating their thralls, but for some reason, whenever he got around Brute, he couldn’t help but beg for that fucker’s cock, every time. Of course, the muscle bear wasn’t exactly gentle, but Scuzz had taken the massive cock enough to know not to complain about it. Brute began grunting and snorting like a bull behind him, his entire mind focused on fucking, and fucking hard, as he slammed Scuzz into the wall over and over again, and Scuzz just groaned and urged him on, telling him to fuck him harder and rougher, and Brute was perfectly happy to oblige. Scuzz looked over once and saw the two of them reflected in a mirror, Brute’s young muscled body a strange counterpoint to his fat, old one, and he no longer felt ashamed of it. He was Scuzz, and he loved his life. Sure, that barrier was still there, but he figured it would go away eventually. It was best not to worry about things he couldn’t control. Brute pulled Scuzz close to him, burying the entire foot long shaft up the biker’s ass and bit down on his neck as he started shooting deep, Scuzz stroking his own hard cock until he shot his own massive load all over the wall in front of him. Brute hauled his cock out, spun Scuzz around again and pushed him back up against the cum soaked wall, kissing and biting his lips, Scuzz returning the favor as they groped and punched each other’s bodies in the afterglow.

When they managed to part, Scuzz limped over and got on his shirt and vest, while Brute called to Beast, who appeared a moment later in the doorway. The thrall smelled the cum, and before Scuzz or Brute could say anything, he ran over to the wall and was licking it clean, grunting in pleasure all the while. A minute later, the wall was spotless, and he hurried back into the kitchen to finish up dinner. Scuzz and Brute followed him, taking a seat on the couch together, Scuzz nuzzling up to one of Brute’s pits and taking a whiff. Everything was making perfect sense now, he told himself, but not really believing it. Yeah, everything was going to be alright.

Caption: Underwear Tester

When Brodie got the package, he was, admittedly, a bit confused. When he’d signed up as a tester for an underwear company, he’d been hoping for something a bit more exciting than, well, this. Inside the package was just a single pair of basic looking y-front briefs, in mock packaging. The label said they were part of a product line called “Dad Gear” from some company called Arctos. It certainly didn’t make him anymore excited to wear them, but his contract said that he had to test them out for 24 hours, and then submit his review online.

He pulled the briefs on, and was surprised that they were so comfortable. They had seemed a bit baggy at first, but the elastic helped keep them up well, and he stood there for a second, just…enjoying the feel of it, before wandering off towards the couch, completely forgetting to put on more clothes. It was the weekend, and he had a long list of chores to do–instead, he sat down in front of the TV, flipped channels, and settled on a sports channel, watching it raptly for half an hour, before getting up, going to the kitchen, and returning with a beer and some snacks that he started chowing down on.

Brodie woke with a start, hours later, in the middle of the night, still on the couch. The TV was on, now showing some late night infomercial, and he realized that he had to piss like a racehorse. He tried to get up from the couch, but it was…a struggle for some reason that he couldn’t quite pin down. Eventually, he managed to force his way up, tromped into the bathroom to piss, and then made his way back to the sofa, where he sat back down in his comfortable dent. As he sat, he let off a fart, and he chuckled to himself–then started flipping channels.

There wasn’t a whole lot on, but he found another sports something, a feature on wrestlers, and he found himself getting horny, watching the burly fellows grapple with each other. Before too much longer, he’d blown a wad right into the underwear, and not too long after that, he was snoring again, gut growing larger, more tattoos filling in across his body, forgetting all about his younger days. His review was, needless to say, incredibly positive, if also a bit lewd. He also went ahead and ordered some more products from the Daddy Gear line–it was right up his alley after all, just the perfect demographic.

Bears at the Resort (Caption)

Kenny just didn’t understand where they all had come from, and so suddenly. He’d planned on having a nice vacation here with his girlfriend at a upscale resort, somewhere he could relax, work on his tan, and of course fuck her (and maybe a couple maids too) a few times a day. But the first day, he noticed a couple of fat chubby fellows rolled up, got a room, and spent all day down at the pool,their disgusting bellies hanging out for everyone to see, absolutely shameless.

That didn’t really bother him that much, but the next day, and the day after that, there were more. After a couple of days, there were more fat, hairy men by the pool, and in the restaurant stuffing themselves silly, than there were normal people–and he was starting to get a bit freaked out. Especially when he caught a couple of them making out in the stairwell, tearing their clothes off each other, and he had to skirt past them to get downstairs.

His girlfriend was equally disturbed, but he hadn’t seen her all day at this point, and he was down at the pool again, but he was…severely outnumbered. Still, he was so…tired all of a sudden. He knew he should get up, that he didn’t want to sit here, staring at the fat, jiggling, hairy old men jumping around, and laughing, and playing, and kissing and sucking…that he should tear his eyes away, but he couldn’t. Everything was getting fuzzy, and then it felt like he just fell asleep for a moment, and when he jolted up a second later, he was incredibly disoriented.

Everything was the same, but…he felt different. He rubbed his belly, hanging over the waistband of his swimsuit, felt like it…shouldn’t be there, but then, what else would he look like. He looked out at the men around him, licked his lips, feeling his short cock getting hard buried in his flab, feeling the stubble around his mouth still growing out. He…wondered where his bear had gotten off to…but a moment later, someone he recognized stepped out onto the patio–a tall, burly younger bear, with a massive cock held in a tight speedo. His bear, of course, with the perfect cock for plowing his horny hole into total submission. He hauled himself up and waddled over to him, they kissed for a while, but it wasn’t long before he was bent over the steps of the pool, his bear behind him, fucking him deep while the rest of the bears cheered them on, and he knew this was going to be a vacation he’d remember for the rest of his life.

A Bulked Ass (Caption)

“Dude, I think something’s wrong with my ass–does…does it look bigger to you?”

TJ put one foot up on the coffee table, and pointed his ass towards Ben–and his fellow frat brother shielded his eyes in confusion when he looked up. “What the hell man, put some pants on.”

“They don’t fit–I…I took some stuff I got online, and I thought it would bulk me up, but it just fucked up my ass!”

“And what the hell made you think I’d want to see it? Go to the doctor or something!”

“I…I don’t know. I just wanted to show someone, and…and there’s other stuff going on too, like…oh fuck, one’s coming, I–” TJ was interrupted by his own fart blasting from between his cheeks, hard enough to make them shake a slightly, and before Ben could react, the smell hit him. It was pungent and thick, but also…somehow enticing, and his jaw dropped a bit, a little drool accumulating at the corner of his mouth.

“Fuck–I…maybe I should take a closer look,” Ben mumbled, and got off the chair he’d been sitting it.

“Whoa, Ben, you…you ok man?” TJ said, noticing his bro’s eyes had glazed over, and that…something else seemed a bit off to him too. But before he could do anything, Ben shoved his face between the massive cheeks of TJ’s ass and started eating him out–and it felt so good that TJ just moaned, moved over to the sofa while Ben just kept eating, another fart blasting from his ass right into Ben’s face, but they both just moaned in pleasure.

It was TJ who looked back after a few minutes, saw that the hair on the top of Ben’s head had turned silver, and freaked out enough to pull his ass away. Ben…wasn’t looking like Ben anymore. His face was slicked with drool, his hair receding and turning silver, a thick bushy beard growing around his mouth. “Wait boy, daddy…daddy ain’t done with that ass yet–don’t you want daddy’s cock in ya? Gotta make sure that hole is good and loose first, right?”

Ben stood up, a thick gut hanging off him, and a massive cock swinging between his legs. TJ tried to get away, but Ben grabbed hold of his hips, dragged him back, and kept eating. Soon, TJ was moaning and shivering again, and Ben knew he was ready, and impaled the boy on his cock–all thoughts of his prior youth wiped away–and when another frat bro happened upon the scene, and the stench in the room, it wasn’t long before TJ had a whole bevy of dirty daddies passing around his wide ass for fun.

Collateral (Caption)

“I’m afraid that it was all in the contract you signed, yes. I am aware that it can come across as quite the shock, but after a few days, as things normalize, you will settle in, and things will feel normal, for the most part.”

The gentleman who has a few questions about his loan that defaulted recently

“Well yes, I’m sure the offer was too good to be true. You see, most loan services operate on existing forms of collateral, but our unique firm, for clients with poor credit, such as yourself, use a more…unorthodox form of collateral. That is, if you fail to repay your loans, we leverage your future earnings and wealth–which is to say, we age you far enough such that you would have made the money needed to repay us, in whatever work you do, and once that amount is reached, the deal is considered settled.”

“I can see that, yes, you are rather…well, it says here your initial age was 23, correct? And it was a car loan? Yes–well, there are late fees to consider. You did take that refinance offer, and when your account is late, we are allowed by law to increase the interest rate to 28. percent–again, all of this was in your contract.”

“Ah, the weight–yes, well, you see, we do you a favor really. In our process of calculating your age of sufficient repayment–or ASR as we call it in house–we do our best to keep your life on a tight budget, so that we can minimize your ASR. In your case, a cheap diet of fast food was added to deduct seven years from your ASR, and given your unemployment, we did find it necessary to find you work to provide income, working as a retail associate for a big box store of some sort–I’m sure you’ll remember better than we can. We also minimize relationships and progeny–I’m sure you can understand why, children are so expensive! In your particular case, modifying your sexual orientation to gay was the easiest way to keep costs down–for young men like yourself, it usually is.”

“Now, now, it isn’t so bad, really. Your loan is gone, right? You do have a substantial amount of new credit card debt of course–it dropped your ASR by six years if we loaded up a few for you. You really should be thanking me, by the way. When I got your file, the suggested ASR was 78! 54 really is much more reasonable, isn’t that right, Mr. Harthrow? Now, why don’t you thank me in the way you do best, eh?”

“Oh come now, I can see that you remember, you old slut. You suck me off every week in here–you have for years at this point. If you want, I can give you those extra twenty years or so, you know…”

“That’s what I thought–now come on daddy, get sucking.”

Archive: Sinful Revenge

Originally posted 3/3/08

Continuing on with some older stories, is this one. It was incomplete for quite a long time, with only the prologue and the first four episodes posted, with two final episodes left off. I finished it years later, but I’m not sure if/where I ended up posting it, though I was never quite happy with how they turned out, but I suppose no story is ever quite what you have in your head to start with. If last week’s story, “The Dangers of Smoking” was indebted to peircedskin, then this one is my tribute to Onix’s BMOC series, as the thematic similarities would indicate. So, here’s the original episodes of the story for you all along with the two unpublished episodes to finish it off!


Table of Contents


Prologue

Tuesday

Micah was not happy when the doorbell rang interrupting his research on a new invisibility spell. Micah was even unhappier when he saw that the people who were gracing his front porch tonight were Rod and five small college nerds. He did not know who they were, and did not particularly care. He may go to college there, but Micah completed most of his learning at home. And the fact that they were accompanied by Rod was even worse. Likely, something was awry, and he would most likely have to spend the rest of the evening resolving it. “What’s wrong Rod?” he asked.

“These five twerps would like you to cast a spell for them. They say that if you don’t, then they’ll haul you down to the police station.” Rod smirked. Micah could tell he found that amusing, considering that no jail cell could hold him for very long, and he’d likely disappear before it ever came to that. That meant there was something larger going on here. Since Rod could erase their memories if he so chose, Micah figured he might as well play along.

“Hmm…And what evidence do they have?”

“They say that they know about Mike.”

“Mike, eh? Well, I guess I don’t have much choice. Come on in, and I’ll see what I can do.”

The group hesitantly wandered in, just beginning to realize that they may have gotten in over their heads, but Micah wasn’t about to let them back down now. He was going to teach them the penalties of trying to blackmail a wizard and his sidekick. Technically Rod was his apprentice, but they both preferred sidekick instead. Considering how quickly he progressed the few years prior, Micah was beginning to worry about whether or not Rod was going to be able to fully control his powers. He closed the door behind them and asked, “So what kind of spell are you looking for? I specialize in curses, but I have a wide variety to choose from, but from your gumption, I’d say you already have something in mind.”

Timidly, one of them stepped forward, named Peter. He answered, “We want revenge. On these guys.” He handed Micah five plastic bags, each containing a photo and a sample of hair. They were nothing if not thorough. The five pictures all showed fairly athletic men in their twenties.

Rod looked over his shoulder and said, “Targeting the football team eh?”

“Of course,” Micah thought, “Nerds always want revenge on the football team. The envy of a nerd is matched only by the athlete’s vanity. They’re all idiotic.”

“Ok…but first I need to know a few more specifics,” he said after studying the photos. He tore a few pages out of a nearby notebook, and gathered a few scattered pens. “I’ll need each of you to pick one of these fellows here, write down what exactly you would like to happen to them, and then I’ll need a few drops of your blood on the sheet.”

“Our blood? Why?” The smallest one stammered, Bryce.

“Well, I have to have some sort of connection to your hatred. That’s what fuels revenge after all. And I don’t hate these people, so your blood will have to do.” Micah passed out the sheets and then told Rod to go down to the basement and fetch the ceremonial blood knife.

One of the nerds, Evan, piped up and said, “No way are you getting my blood. You might use it on a spell against us.”

Micah turned towards him, “Of course I’m using you fools in the spell. You’re the ones with the motivation that can move it. You think I care about some stupid football team?”

“Hey, these guys are jerks!” A different one said, Orson I believe, “Are you defending them?” He was shorter and wider than Micah, but he still got as close to his face as he could, attempting to look intimidating.

Micah laughed, “Are you threatening me? Your little plot of blackmail is cute certainly, but I could disintegrate your right here with a thought and an incantation. I’m helping you five out of the good of my own heart. So if I could get your requests and your blood, I’d like you to be out of my hair as soon as possible.”

“I’m not sure this is such a good idea guys,” Evan said.

“I don’t think you have much of a choice but to follow through. I have agreed to your request, and I will have your blood, whether it be by force or not. You will hold up your end of the contract.”

They all looked fearfully from one to another, and then scribbled down a few lines on the sheets. When Rod got back, he pricked each of them, squeezed their blood onto the sheets, placed them in their respective bags, and then ushered them out the door. Micah told them that they could expect results the day after next, Thursday, and he would contact them Friday for a follow up.

After gathering up the papers and the bags, Micah turned to Rod and asked, “Is there any particular reason you felt that this intrusion was necessary?”

“One of them was resistant to mind wipes, so I figured you should handle it.”

“I see. Well, I think I know just the thing for those twerps, and the football team they are so resolute on destroying. I should have everything so I can finish by tomorrow evening.”

He sat down to look at the sheets, and the childish curses they had devised for their alleged tormentors. Of course, they didn’t know that the spell he had in mind, at least after some modification. “Such pitiful curses,” he thought, “a waste of my talents really, but I will fulfill them none the less. And they will certainly be in for a surprise come Thursday. Quite a surprise indeed.” Micah handed Rod a list of ingredients and the bags, “Start boiling these in water. I’ll be down after I change.”

“What exactly are you planning?”

“Why, to exact their revenge of course, but they should have thought about the burden revenge places upon their souls. So I will place the burden for them. I’m planning an old pagan curse my Grandmother taught me. Very potent, but the person who casts it receives a piece of the revenge they enact as well, in proportion to the sin they hold within their own souls.”

“Which means what exactly?”

Micah sighed. Rod may be talented, but he wasn’t exactly knowledgeable about the intricacies of spells. “Basically, those nerds are about to get a massive dose of ‘what comes around, goes around,’ courtesy of Micah the Magnificent.”

Rod nodded, and then asked, “But what about their redemption?”

“I think we’ll handle that at the Friday follow up session.” Micah said, and then went upstairs to change.

After a shower and donning his robe, Micah met Rod downstairs in the basement, stirring the boiling cauldron. I walked over to where he had placed the bags and the matching sheets, and tried to decide whom to start with. After a moment of consideration, he picked up Evan’s sheet. “He had been so worried about the state of his blood, I may as well get him done first.” he thought. The sheet said that Evan wanted George Grisham to become a 400-pound glutton. “Probably envious of his muscles,” he thought, “but I have feeling that as much as George is going to enjoy his new body, Evan might like it even more.”


Episode 1 ~ A Taste of Gluttony

Wednesday

Evan didn’t like that wizard one bit, but as he sat in Biology looking at George’s toned muscles, he felt the old anger rising in him again. He’d seen the way George treated himself. He was a pig. He ate no vegetables, tons of fat, and drank four or five beers every night, yet nothing covered his ripped six-pack. Coming from a childhood of weight-watching and excruciating diets, Evan wanted George to know the pain of ridicule because of one’s weight. That’s why he was training to be a nutritionist; hopefully he could get rid of obesity once and for all, so no kid would have to go through what he did. But people like George deserved to be fat. They deserved to be ridiculed for their poor diet. But all that would change tomorrow. In the morning, George would be a 400-pound hog with no control over his gluttony. He wished he could be there to see his shocked face, but imagining it was almost as good.

As the professor finished up the lesson, Evan rounded off his daily notes, and then packed up. It was the last class of the day, and he wanted to see how the other guys were doing. They had decided to head over to the football field to watch the last practice any of those five would have.

He ran into Bryce in the hallway, a black eye still fresh on his face, “Who was it this time?” Evan asked as they walked towards the normal meeting place.

“Kenneth. He ‘accidentally’ swung his hand into my face. Apparently, I’m so short he didn’t see me there.” Evan saw a tear well up in his friend’s normal eye, but he knew better than to comment on it. Bryce preferred to suffer in solitude. “I’m just glad Sam’s gonna get it tomorrow. Let’s see how he likes getting picked on and beaten up.”

“Yeah, we’ll see. They’re all gonna get it.”

The walked out into the sunlit quad, and started off towards the stadium. Orson was already there on one of the upper levels, watching the team warm up. Bryce and Evan sat next to him and waited for Peter and Daniel to arrive. They sat in relative silence, and when Peter and Daniel sat down next to them, they didn’t speak either. They all just watched their targets, eagerly anticipating the next day’s change. Evan watched George sprint down the field, ball in hand, and imagined him waddling between the refrigerator and the couch. “How sweet revenge is,” he thought.

They all got bored before the practice finished and set off on their separate ways. Evan went back to his dorm room, and got into some gym clothes, looking at his body before he left. He wasn’t unattractive by any measure, but there was still that last bit of gut he couldn’t get rid of no matter how he tried. Cursed with a slow metabolism, he had been the fat kid most of his life, until he resolved to end it in high school. He’d changed a lot since then, but he’d never been able to measure up to George.

After working out in the gym for an hour, he headed back to his room to do a little studying before he went to sleep, but organic chemistry couldn’t hold his attention. All he could think about was how great it would be to finally see George get his comeuppance. He turned in early, eagerly anticipating his first taste of revenge.

Thursday

      Evan startled awake, and looked around the room for a moment, unsure of where he was. It seemed like he should be in a dorm room, but that didn’t make any sense. He’d never been to college. He got a job at the local bakery right out of school. Cooking was his passion, especially when he could cook for men who loved to eat.

      He heaved himself up, and staggered into the bathroom. After taking a piss, he took stock in the mirror. For some reason, he kept thinking things had been different. Like he had been thin, and pretty muscular, but he hadn’t been thin in years. He wasn’t exactly fat, but at 230 pounds with a healthy gut, he was definitely husky, not that there was anything wrong with that. The fatter the better he thought. Any man without a little fat on him was a waste of space.

      He passed his unease off as a lingering dream and back in his bedroom he got on his uniform, then went out into the still black morning. Climbing into his car, he drove over to Kathy’s Bakery so he could get help out before the morning rush. His famous doughnuts were known city wide, and some people would travel miles out of their way to get one. Everyone at the bakery knew how to make them, but he still liked to supervise and help out. He pulled into a spot at the back of the parking lot, and headed over to the small bakery. Kathy was in the front of the store, wiping down tables for the first customers. “Hey Evan,” she said, “How are you doing this morning?”

      “Same old, same old,” he replied, “So who’s working today?”

      “Donald, Michelle, Gary and Larissa. They’re in the back finishing the morning goods. Would you mind running the register today? Fran’s sick, and no one else is trained but you and me.”

      “I can do it,” Evan replied, a bit grudgingly. Register wasn’t all that bad, but he’d rather be baking. “At least I’ll get a good look at the fat businessmen on their way to work.” he thought, and then stopped himself, unsure that he should be thinking something like that. He was gay, wasn’t he? Why did he suddenly think he was straight? He passed it off as unease from the dream he had, and headed back to the safe to pick up a till, admiring Donald’s overhanging gut on the way as he was mixing some dough. Evan had had a crush on him ever since he had started working there six months ago, and as his waistline steadily increased, which is usually the case for bakers, Evan was having a hard time not staring at Donald as he worked. He probably wasn’t quite 300 pounds yet, but with a little encouragement, Evan was hoping to see him even fatter. He opened the safe and pulled out two hundred bucks, marking the deduction in the account book, and then headed out to the front again. Michelle was unloading the first batch onto the racks, and just in time for opening. After booting the register, it was time to open the doors, and business was good for the first few hours. A steady stream of men and women came in for breakfast, usually to go, and Evan knew most of them by face, and all of them knew, and complimented him on his work. As much as he disliked working the register, he did love getting compliments on his baking.

      It was about nine-thirty when a new customer walked into the shop. Evan’s mouth dropped open at the sight the massive man as he squeezed through the doorway. He tried his best to memorize every detail of that body for a later jack-off session. A full beard covering cascading chins, at least three if not more, leading to the fullest man-tits he had ever seen, stretching the t-shirt he wore tight enough to get a glimpse of the large pert nipples beneath. Below that a massive apron that overhung his waist by at least six inches, if not closer to a foot, descending just enough that Evan could just barely see the belly poking out the bottom. His arms jiggled, his hands like overstuffed sausages. He could imagine himself sucking on every single one of those for hours, licking every inch of that fantastic gut. He wished the man would turn around so he could get a glimpse of his ass. If his massive thighs were any indication, it was a beauty. He lumbered up to the register, Evan’s eyes glued to his body the entire time, staring unabashed. “You ok buddy?” the guy said, and Evan felt his cheeks redden.

      “Oh sorry about that…I was miles away.” Evan stammered, “What can I get you?”

      The man rattled off his order, but Evan was distracted by the thought of suckling on those massive tits. “Did you get that?” the man asked when Evan didn’t respond.

      “Oh sorry. Tell me again.”

      The man grinned, “On second thought, make that order ‘for here’. I’d like a baker’s dozen of your doughnuts. One chocolate bar, two maple bars, one twist, two glazed, one chocolate with sprinkles, one cinnamon sugar, one powdered sugar, two of those frosted and jelly filled ones, and two custard éclairs.”

      Evan finished scribbling the order down, and then went about collecting the order in a box, before he’d realized the man wanted them for here, “Do you mind a box? I’m not sure we have a plate that can fit all of these…”

      “A box would be fine,” The man said.

      Evan brought the selection and put it on the counter, then rang the man up. “I hope you enjoy these, they’re my own personal recipes.”

      “Oh? Are you the baker?”

      “Yeah, I want to open my own place eventually, but this is good for now.”

      The man paid with cash, and Evan gave him his change, then he went as sat down at one of the tables scattered around, facing Evan at the register. He opened the box, and looked at his selection like a fine connoisseur, and finally picked up an éclair, and eyes right on Evan, slowly took a huge bite out of it. If Evan wasn’t hard enough before, this new show almost made him cum in his pants. He was mesmerized by this massive, beautiful man and his erotically charged gluttony. He watched the man lick the custard off his lips sensually, and then take a vicious bite out of maple bar, never taking his eyes off of Evan, and Evan watching him the entire time, rubbing his cock through his jeans. When he had finished licking his fingers clean, the man said, “Like what you see Boy?”

      Evan could only nod, and take a gulp.

      “You want to feed me one? You do, don’t you? You want to feel this belly of mine don’t you? Yeah, I know your type.” The man picked up the box, and headed into the bathroom, winking at Evan as the door shut behind him.

      Unable to resist it anymore, he called back, “Hey, Kat! Could you man the register for a sec? I gotta take care of business.”

      Kathy yelled a yes back, and Evan took off for the bathroom, a single occupancy with a locking door. The man was already sitting on the toilet, his shirt off, an éclair in his hand. He held it out to Evan, and said, “Well, come on then. You know you want to.”

      Evan approached, letting his rock hard cock out in the process and throwing his apron on the floor. “I could get fired for this you know,” he said, but started rubbing the man’s massive gut anyway. It was harrier than he expected, not that he minded.

      The man laughed, and then forced the éclair into Evan’s mouth. “Shut up and feed me Boy.”

      Evan lowered the other end into the man’s mouth, and the both started eating away at it, their lips meeting in a warm mash of pastry, custard and spit that drove Evan mad. He couldn’t stop running his hands all over the man’s body. Kneading his massive tits like they were warm, just risen dough.

      When the éclair was gone, and they had licked the remnants of each other’s face, the man asked, “You want some more of that boy?”

      “Oh god do I.” He buried his face into the man’s massive gut, reveling in the soft flesh that surrounded him.

      “When do you get off today?”

      “At ten, in about fifteen minutes.”

      “I can wait that long. You should get back out there so you don’t get fired. Can’t have my little baker boy jobless now can I?”

      Evan quickly put his apron back on, wiped off his face, and headed back to relieve Kathy. The store was still empty luckily. Kathy went back to supervise the bakers, and the man came out of the restroom a minute later.

      “I didn’t even get your name. I’m Evan,” he said, as the man sat back down, eating another doughnut.

      “George Grisham,” the man said, and slowly stuffed half a doughnut into his waiting mouth.

      The name seemed to resonate with Evan for some reason, as though the name had been in his dream too, but that was nonsense. It was just a case of déjà vu. The clock read five till ten, and he called back, “Kathy? Is it all right if I take off a little bit early?”

      She said it was fine, and after she came up front to man the register, he stripped the till back to 200 dollars, deposited the rest in the safe, and when he came back, the man was gone. He hurried outside, and saw him down the walkway in front of a store window, the doughnut box in hand, another one halfway finished. “I picked up a few more for the road.” George said, and then led Evan towards his waiting truck.

      “But I have my car over there. Someone might think it’s suspicious if I leave it here.”

      George turned around, got up close to him, and traced Evan’s lips with the remaining morsel, before depositing it into his mouth, “Do you really care?” he asked.

      Evan lunged in and kissed him, doughnut still in his mouth and then followed the man to his truck.

      Before he started the engine, George pulled out his cell phone and placed a call, while Evan explored his massive belly further.

      “Hey Sally, this is George…Yeah, I’m still coming today, but I have an unexpected guest. Could you increase the spread?…I know its short notice…Greg can handle it, he’s fantastic in the kitchen…Yeah, I can wait another hour…Thanks Sally, see you soon.”

      He hung up and turned towards Evan, who was still rubbing George’s gut. “Well, Boy, we have an hour to kill, and all these doughnut that need eating.” He opened up the box and Evan saw that it was packed full of pastry. “How do you propose we resolve this?”

      “I think I know a few places we could keep these.” Evan said as he grabbed a cinnamon twist and shoved it into George’s mouth. They began alternating their feeding, sometimes breaking the rhythm to make out, their lips and cheeks covered with sugar and frosting. Evan had never been so hot for a man his entire life, as though George fulfilled every gluttonous fantasy he had ever had, but was too frightened to actually do it. And there was something else too. For the other men he had been with, he had usually been on the top, feeding them, encouraging them, but with George, he was completely submissive. Even as he began to reach the bursting point, every time he told himself that éclair or that doughnut was the last one, he would willingly open up his mouth and receive another at one word from George. His cock had never been so hard in his entire life. Eventually, they both depleted the box, and Evan lay back, gasping for breath and holding his stomach.

      George laughed, “Looks like my new boy isn’t used to being stuffed.” He bent over and kissed him, licking the last bit of frosting from his lips, “I think that’s something we’ll have to fix.” With that, he started the car, and they drove across town to a neighborhood Evan didn’t recognize, George massaging his gut at every red light. The massaging helped relieve his aching gut a little. He almost felt like he would be able to eat again in a few days. But when George pulled up into a “reserved” spot in front of an all you can eat buffet, Evan felt an ominous feeling growing in the pit of his stomach.

      “What are we doing here?” he asked.

      “We’re going to have lunch, my Boy. I own this chain of restaurants, and I come here often.” He winked, got out and went around to Evan’s side.

      “But I don’t think I can eat any more food…”

      “Lesson number one,” George said as he helped Evan down from the cab, “is to never think. Just eat. I won’t steer you wrong. Do you trust me?”

      Evan nodded, and together they waddled through the front door of the restaurant, where a woman was standing behind a desk, sending people off to their tables. “Morning Sally. Are you guys ready for us?”

      “Sure George, just finished, even with your last second addition.” She winked at Evan, “It’s all in the back room, as you prefer.”

      “Thanks again Sally,” George led Evan to the back of the restaurant and through a door. Inside was the largest collection of desserts Evan had ever seen.

      “All of this is for the two of us?” he said, eyes bulging at the size of the spread, “I can’t eat that much food.”

      George came up behind him and wrapped his arms around him, burying him in his flab, massaging Evan’s belly, making him moan. “I told you before. Don’t think, just eat.” George led him over to the table, picked up a slice of chocolate cake, and put it up to Evan’s mouth. He knew he shouldn’t eat it, but he couldn’t resist it. He took a big bite, and then another, and before he knew it, the piece was gone, and his cock was pushing up into his belly. “Yeah, that’s a good boy. Eat for your Daddy.” George brought another piece of cake to his lips and he scarfed that down too, sucking on George’s chocolate covered fingers as well. Unable to resist, Evan picked up a bear claw and began chewing on that as well, all while George kept massaging his gut, and stripped out of his clothes.

      With his boy eating contentedly, George dug into the buffet as well, devouring an entire cherry pie, while Evan watched, eating two dozen cookies and rubbing his Daddy’s gut all the while. Then George took another piece of cake and smeared it all over his gut, and rubbed Evan’s face in it. He loved the feel of the rich cake and frosting and the hair mixing together. He began licking it off, unable to stop himself, and when George topped it all off with half a bowl of whipped cream, he ate that too, slowly working his way down to his Daddy’s dick, poking out from his fat. George spread chocolate sauce all around beneath his gut, and Evan dived into it, lapping at the sweet nectar dripping down, and eventually finding the massive rock hard dick, started sucking on that. It was so big, that even though several inches were burring in fat, Evan still couldn’t take it all. His stomach was full to capacity, but he didn’t care anymore. All he wanted to do was serve this man, his Daddy, feed and be fed, grow and encourage. He wanted that dick so bad, just sucking on it made him want to blow a load.

      George told him to take off his clothes and then lay back on the tile. After he did, Evan’s cock pointing straight up to the ceiling, George began slathering him with a carton of ice cream, the cold refreshing against his hot feverish skin. The George began licking it off of him while he lowered his cock back into Evan’s mouth so he could continue sucking, They sixty-nined for a while, each one tasting a wonderful mixture of ice cream, chocolate and precum, before George hauled him up, pushed him back onto the table and lifted his legs up into the air. After greasing his asshole with some butter, George shoved his dick up Evan’s hole, muffling his moans with pieces of apple pie, chocolate chip cookies and huge handfuls of cake, rubbing the remnants all over Evan’s body, which Evan used to lube his cock, lost in the throes of gluttonous desire. With a yell, George shot a massive load up Evan’s ass, while with a muffled moan, he shot cum all over his chest, both of them scooping it up and shoving it into their mouths with whatever dessert they could grab.

After George pulled out, they both laid on the tile floor, licking each other’s bodies clean in the afterglow, Evan had never felt so full and so hungry at the same time. He dove into his Daddy’s belly, cleaning it with a gusto he had never felt for another man. He wanted this man to be happy, he wanted his cock up his ass, he wanted to feed him and be stuffed so full that he couldn’t move, and then eat some more.

      When they were more or less clean, the meager remains of the table scattered across the floor, Evan happily suckling on his Daddy’s tit, wishing it would fill him full of milky cream, George said, “I have a job proposition for you, Evan.”

      “Anything Daddy.” Evan moaned, and then went back to rubbing his face into George’s chest.

      “I want you to be my private pastry chef. You will live at my mansion, cook in the morning and then we will stuff ourselves for the rest of the day. All of your needs will be provided for; all I ask for in return is your absolute loyalty.”

      “It sounds like a dream come true.” Evan said, and then kissed his new partner deeply.

      When they were done, George said, “Well, then I guess we should get you moved in then.”

      Evan nodded, and after they donned their clothes, they left, Evan hanging onto the arm of the man who had taught him all the pleasures of gluttony.


Episode 2 – The Age of Lust

Tuesday

      Micah scribbled a few more lines down on Evan’s sheet, and then handed it to Rod. “Throw this in, but stick a doughnut in there as well.”

      Rod stopped stirring and looked up at him, “A doughnut? We don’t have any I don’t think…”

      Micah sighed, “Then get a stick of butter, a cup of flour and two cups of sugar. That should do the trick.”

While Rod ran upstairs to the kitchen for the supplies, Micah turned back to the remaining bags. “Orson, I think, will be next,” he said. He pulled out the paper, and read that Orson wanted Lenny Silverton to become a gay prostitute obsessed with sex. When he had peeked into Orson’s mind earlier, he had saw that he had a massive crush on Lenny and hated himself for it, but Micah figured it was time to let some of those feelings out. He went over to his shelf of reagents and poured in a few tablespoons of the sands of time, and a seed of lust. “I think I know just how to solve this problem, but before that, I think Orson has some growing up to do,” Micah thought as he tossed the whole bag into the cauldron.

Wednesday

      Hefting the towels into the washer, Orson threw in a scoop of soap and turned it on. Checking his watch, he saw that he still had fifteen minutes until his shift was over, so he sat down in the laundry room, hoping to avoid his supervisors so they wouldn’t give him something else to do, and gave a heavy groan. It was bad enough that he was fat and short, but being assigned a work-study position in the athletics department was just cruel. Not only did he have to pick up after jocks all day, but he had to put up with their ridicule too. The only solace he could find was the eventual hope that when he was older, he’d be the boss of these jokers and not the other way around.

      That was the story of his life. Every teacher had told him and his parents, “Orson will fit in better when he’s older,” “He’ll have more friends when he’s older,” “He’ll get taller when he’s older.” So far none of them had been true, he was still the short, overweight outcast he’d always been. But he knew someday it would come true. One day, he would be a successful CEO, and all of these jocks would his janitors, cleaning up after him. At least when he was older. He heaved another sigh, and decided to go sign out with his supervisor.

Orson headed straight over to the football field and was the first one to get there. He climbed up the bleachers, hoping the football team wouldn’t notice him or his friends as they arrived. He was sure that they would receive a whole new round of teasing, people pointing at them behind their backs, calling them a bunch of faggots who watched the football team to get off. It wasn’t the talk that humiliated him really, it was the fact that they were right, or at least they were in Orson’s case. He did love watching the football team, and they had been in many of his fantasies, but none of them would ever so much as look at him. He was too short, and too fat, and there was nothing he could do about that.

      Evan and Bryce, sporting a fresh black eye, arrived a few minutes later, but Orson didn’t say anything. He just watched Lenny, the quarterback, run back and forth, his ass encased in those spandex pants that left so little to the imagination. He couldn’t wait until tomorrow. Part of him just wanted to revel in the irony. Finally, instead of Lenny conquering woman after woman, men would start conquering him. But really, Orson knew that what he really wanted was to find Lenny tomorrow, pick him up, and fuck his ass, while Lenny bit his pillow and squealed with lust. Just the thought of it gave him a hard on. Not that he could ever let anyone know. The idea of his friends finding out about his fantasies scared him more than anything. If he couldn’t have a man like Lenny, at least he could have friends. So he endured the name calling, hating it even more because all of it was true, and he couldn’t stop.

      One by one, they all got bored of the practice, but Orson stayed for the whole thing, thankful that none of the jocks noticed him. Secretly, he kind of wished they would notice. At least then he could be honest about his infatuation. But they all left practice oblivious, or if not oblivious, no one cared what a nerd like Orson thought about them. Lenny’s latest catch, one of the cheerleaders named Harriet, came running up and planted a huge kiss on his lips, at which point they started making out in front of the entire team. After they had gotten tired of the catcalls, Lenny pulled her over to his car, where they took of for his apartment. Frustrated and lonely, Orson wandered back to his room, laid back on his bed, and jacked off imagining Lenny as a gay bottom boy. After he came, he rolled over, still unsatisfied, and went to sleep.

Thursday

      Orson woke up, cursing, and pulled down the shade of the window next to his bed. He didn’t need the sun making his hangover even worse. He rolled over and tried to fall back asleep. He had been having an amazing dream about this hot college football player. In the dream, the jock walked up to him, pushed Orson over his motorcycle in the middle of a parking lot and started fucking his ass. As the memory came back to him, Orson reached around and felt the end of the dildo still in his ass from his jack off session the night before. It was kind of hard with his gut in the way, but he began fucking himself, trying to get his dick hard as he imagined the hot jock reaching under and jacking him off. But of course, it wasn’t cooperating this morning; between his blood pressure, his weight, and his age, the old guy just wasn’t working like he used to. With a grunt he pulled the dildo out of his ass, and rolled up to a sitting position.

Once the world had stopped spinning, he got up and lumbered into the bathroom to piss. He thought about taking a shower, but his pits didn’t smell that bad. His graying beard was tangled and dirty, but he liked it when it looked a little nasty. Looking in the mirror, he was amazed at how the years had really taken a hit on him. He was just pushing fifty now, and the large number of wrinkles showed it. He had once prided himself on being a heavily muscled biker, but his muscles had long been covered with a layer of fat, stretching his already fading tattoos. He went back into the room and pulled a cigarette out of his jeans pocket, opened the window, and watched the traffic below, mentally undressing all of the young studs enjoying the early fall sunshine. When he had flicked the butt out the window, He went back inside and looked at the time. It was only early afternoon and he was still horny, so if he hurried, he could make to the local college before the football team started practice.

He picked up the clothes he had worn the day before and put them on: a stained fading and worn Harley Davidson t-shirt, some jeans, his leather chaps, and a leather jacket. As a last second thought, he got the dildo and shoved that in place too. Picking up his helmet on the way out, he hopped onto his bike and took off for the nearby campus, enjoying the vibration of the dildo the whole way.

Dumping the bike nearby, he snuck into the stadium and crawled underneath the bleachers just in time for the first few guys to arrive. Orson started rubbing himself through his jeans, but as he did, he felt an odd sense of déjà vu overcome him. He thought he recognized a few of these guys, and it seemed like he had taken classes with a few of them, but that was impossible—he was probably twice their age if not more. Putting the thought out of mind, he sat down on his jacket, pulled out his dick and started rocking back on the dildo, shivering every time it rubbed up against his prostate. Soon the rest of the team arrived, and they started practice.

As he was trying to bring his flaccid dick to life, Orson noticed that they had left their bags on the first few levels of the bleachers. He quietly snuck up there, careful to make sure no one was looking and pulled one of the bags underneath with him. Scrounging through it, he found exactly what he had wanted: one of the player’s dirty jockstraps. He brought it to his nose, inhaling the sharp musk of sweat and piss, and felt his cock start to rise underneath his gut. After putting the bag back, he hurried back to his jacket, dropped his pants, and slowly started fucking himself with the jock draped over his face, moaning quietly. The jocks on the football field began a scrimmage, and Orson watched their tight asses as they ran across the field.

Taking a deep breath of the jock, he imagined that he was in the locker room with all of those muscular men in their prime. Then one of them pushed him onto a bench, and rammed his dick up his ass while another one started fucking his face, calling him an old pig as he ground the smells of stale cum and sweat, the essence of their youth, into his face and beard. Then the other players started rubbing their dicks all over him, taking their turns at either end, the rest of them laughing at his age and shriveled dick. Then one of the linebackers came up behind him, and shoved his hand into his hole. Orson started pistoning up and down on the dildo faster, imagining the man’s fairy forearm scrapping against the sensitive tissue of his ass. With his other hand the linebacker started slowly stroking Orson’s cock as he squirmed on the bench, aching for release. Then with a muffled grunt he rammed the dildo up as far as he could get it and shot all over his shirt and beard. He scooped up what he could and ate it, wishing he could be eating the loads of all those young masculine men instead. His old, slightly sour cum just didn’t compare to their sweet semen.

Keeping the dildo in, he pulled his pants back up, shoving the jock into his pocket, but kept his dick out, creeping farther forward to watch the rest of the practice. But as he did, he couldn’t help but be struck by feelings of recognition and nostalgia. The idea that he had attended this school wouldn’t get out of his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more confused he felt. His body began to feel a little unnatural, as though he hadn’t always been old and fat. But that was silly. While he might have been young once, he had always been a biker traveling the country, looking for hot masculine men to fuck him. But with his increasing age, he couldn’t work like he used to, and money was becoming a little tighter. He had a friend that was trying to set up a job for him at a local steel mill, but he didn’t have very high hopes. He thought that it might be time to move on, but something held him in this town. It might be the two college campuses, and its large population of single men. He’d always been attracted to young college stallions and muscle bears, and this seemed like the best place to find guys to watch, and even a few who would fuck him. But sadly, not many people were interested in him now that he was getting older. He might pick up a trick every now and then, but it was getting harder and harder to get anywhere with that either.

The coaches called an end to the scrimmage and Orson retreated back out of sight. The team packed up and was on their way a few minutes later, one of the members puzzled by a missing jock strap, but figured it would turn up eventually. When the field was clear, Orson climbed out from under the bleachers, took another sniff of the jock, then headed back to his bike. The sun was just beginning to set, and he figured he could probably make his way over to Pigtown. Out of curiosity, he picked up a free magazine of job listings and flipped through it. His savings was getting low, and unemployment was going to run out on him the next month. Food stamps helped, but he figured he could go look at a couple of construction yards the next day, but it was hard working with so many hot young men. His leers had already gotten him fired from several jobs, but he couldn’t help it. If they didn’t want to be stared at, they shouldn’t be wearing those wife beaters and those tight jeans showing off the bulges in their crotches. They wanted people to look, as long as they weren’t him. He kicked a mailbox as he walked by, frustrated and angry. “The world is meant for the young,” he thought, and threw the booklet into the gutter.

He hopped on his bike and started it up, and considered going out on the road again, but he didn’t know where to go. Hoping to at least drown his miseries in a couple of beers, he decided to head over to Pigtown anyway. At least watching a bunch of masters manhandle their slaves might make him feel a little better. He sped off towards the harbor, imagining that he might be able to find some hot guy willing to fuck his ass too.

He pulled up into the near empty parking lot half an hour later, and saw that even though the club was open, it wasn’t very busy and given that it was early on a Thursday, he wasn’t very surprised. As he hopped off his bike, another biker pulled up as well with a massive man sitting behind him. It was one of the sluttiest pigs Orson had ever seen. Almost every inch of the guys body was covered in tattoos and piercings. The guy wasn’t wearing a shirt, and on the guy’s back he could see the top of a forearm pointing forwards his ass, and the words “BIKER SLAVE” printed across his upper back. They got off the bike, the biker taking a leash attached to the pig’s collar, and started over towards the entrance, but the biker stopped when he say Orson staring.

“You want a piece of him man?” the biker called, startling Orson and making him blush.

He tried to stammer and answer, but the biker just laughed and hauled his slave over towards him.

“How about feeding him some piss? He said, then looked over at his slave, “Would you like that Pig? You want this guy’s piss?”

Pig nodded anxiously and got down on his knees in front of Orson, who tentatively pulled out his dick. Luckily, he did have to piss, so after that imagining he was standing in front of a urinal, he let the stream go into the pig’s mouth, who drank it down like it was the best thing he had ever tasted, licking around Orson’s cock and kissing the tip when he was finished.

With that, the biker hauled him off again saying, “That’s enough of an appetizer Pig. I’m already renting you out as a urinal, so you’ll be getting plenty more of that.” The pig snorted in reply, and Orson swore that if he had had a tail, it would have been wagging back and forth. He finished securing his bike, and then followed the pair inside.

The front room was pretty much empty. The music was playing, but quieter than it would be later that night. Orson wandered over to the bar and greeted Jim, the bartender, who poured him a pint of beer and set it in front of him. He took a long swig set it down, and then looked up when a stud he had never seen before sat down a few stools away. The man was massive, and Orson imagined that he probably could have competed as a body builder. He was clad in a tight fitting spandex top that left very little to the imagination, his biceps bursting out of the armholes and every line of his pecs and abs standing out. He was wearing jeans that looked a few sizes to small and sported a bulge that made Orson’s mouth water just thinking about it. But the best part was the green handkerchief that was hanging out of his left pocket, which meant that if the price was right, the stud would go down for anybody. He wasn’t too boyish either, with a strong chin covered in a day’s worth of stubble, his head shaved, and a smirk that showed he knew he was in high demand. The bartender set a shot glass down in front of him and filled it with some rum. He caught Orson staring at him, downed the shot and then winked at him. Taking that to be an invitation, Orson got up and took a seat next to him.

“Hey, I’m Orson.” he stuttered, unsure of what to say, “I haven’t seen you around here before. You new in town?”

“Nah, I just never knew about this place. The name’s Lenny. So, from the way you were staring at me a moment ago, I take it you see something you’d like?” he winked, watching Orson’s face turn red, “Well, if you want a blow job, that’s one hundred, fucking me is two hundred, and everything else is negotiable.”

Feeling more brave, Orson replied, “That all sounds fine and good, but what I really want is your dick up my ass. How much for that?”

Lenny thought for a moment, and then answered, “I’ll do it for seventy-five with a first time discount. Cash, up front of course.”

Orson pulled out his wallet and dug out a few wrinkled twenties, and handed it to him. “I want it right now, in the backroom,” he said and then led the way. The backroom was also relatively empty, aside from Pig, who was chained to the wall, eagerly awaiting his treatment that night. Orson shucked his clothes and then hopped into a sling. Lenny saw the dildo still up his ass and laughed, “Well I guess I don’t have to worry about opening you up.” The dildo came out with a pop, and Lenny took his dick out of his jeans. “So, big spender, who would you like it? Hard and fast? Slow and gentle?”

“Long. Fuck me longer than you’ve ever fucked anyone.”

Lenny laughed, “That’s a tall order, but I’ll do my best.” He came around to Orson’s head and added, “How about you lube this guy up for me?”

Orson was flabbergasted. The bulge had been huge, but he hadn’t expected the monster staring him in the face. The thing must have been at least ten inches long and as thick as a beer can only semi-hard. Just the sight of it filled him with lust. He sucked as much of it as he could into his mouth, and ran his tongue over the parts he couldn’t swallow, and the more he licked it, the larger and thicker it got. When it was good and hard, Lenny went back around and slowly drove it into Orson’s ass, making him moan as it touched places he had never felt before.

“Man you have a nice ass. I can’t wait to fuck it.” Lenny said as he started pulling in and out. “Yeah, a mighty fine ass.”

Orson started trying to push as much of the dick into his ass as he could, swinging himself to meet Lenny’s thrusts and clamping down on the dick, loving how much it stretched him out. He started jacking off his dick in time with the thrusts, stopping only to lick the precum off his fingers. Lenny started pounding harder, and all Orson could think about was how much he wanted this amazing cock up his ass forever. He had never had such a fantastic fuck before.

Before he knew it, he came all over his chest, but Lenny just kept on pounding away, “Cumming already?” he said with a chuckle, “I’m just getting started down here.” And he slammed into Orson’s ass, sending a blast of pleasure to his groin. Amazingly, he felt his dick twitch and start to harden again—an oddity since he hadn’t cum twice in a row since he was thirty. Just being fucked my Lenny made him feel like he was absorbing some of his youthful essence into him, and all he wanted was more. He wanted that cock to grow more, fuck his guts into knots, maybe even long enough come poking out of his mouth. Lenny slowly increased his speed, and by this time, Orson’s cock was hard and dribbling again, the pleasure from his ass resonating everywhere in his body, the blood singing in his ears. With a grunt, Lenny slammed into him and shot a massive load of cum up his ass, Orson could almost imagine it coating the insides of his body as his dick came a second time, an even larger load that shot him in the face. With a groan Lenny pulled out, wiped off his dick and pulled up his pants, thanked him for his business and left Orson to recover in the sling.

His ass empty and dribbling cum onto the floor uncontrollably, he tried to catch his breath. The afterglow was fantastic, never had he felt so alive and young before. He needed to feel like that again. Getting out of the sling, he checked his wallet and saw that he had spent almost all of his cash on Lenny. But as the euphoria ebbed away he was left feeling only exhaustion and age, and too tired to even consider more sex, he dropped a few bills at the bar and headed back to his apartment.

Laying on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, his largest dildo crammed up his ass, he tried to stop thinking about Lenny, but the lustful voice in his dick was demanding more. Orson knew he couldn’t afford it; there was no way he could keep shelling out that kind of money for sex. His last thought before drifting off to sleep was the hope that he could find an alternative means of payment. Orson tossed and turned the whole night, images of Larry dancing just out of reach, a new victim of unfettered lust.


Episode 3 – A Slothful Seduction

Tuesday

      Rod came back downstairs, the ingredients added to Evan’s bag and added it to the cauldron, then went back to stirring. Meanwhile, Micah was hunting around the shelves looking for something. “What are you looking for Micah?” Rod asked.

      In response, Micah tossed him Peter’s bag. Rod read what the guy had written: “I want Samuel Haverick to lose all interest in hygiene and have his IQ drop to 80.”

      “So what are you trying to do?” Rod asked, looking for clarification.

      Micah stood up and sighed, “I’m not really sure. Nothing here seems appropriate for what I have in mind.” He snapped his fingers, “Of course. Rod, go get one of your dirty jockstraps.”

      “Am I going to get it back?” he asked, “I don’t have very many.”

      “I’ll buy you some more personally. Now hurry. I’d like to get to bed sometime soon. I promised those guys that their spell would be done by Thursday. I certainly wouldn’t want them to be disappointed.”

      Rod rolled his eyes, and headed upstairs. As a final thought, Micah tossed some urea and dried pig feces in Peter’s bag as well. “That should be dirty enough for him.” he thought, and then turned back to the remaining bags.

Wednesday

      Running his eyes down the list, Peter checked the test scores one last time for his class in Differential Equations, and saw what he expected. He had the second highest score with a 93, and the highest score was a 98, which of course belonged to Samuel. Peter sighed, and then took off for the student union building. Daniel needed someone to buy him a few meals because his meal plan had run out, and he couldn’t afford to eat until he got paid on Friday.

      He kept trying to tell himself that he shouldn’t be dissatisfied with a 93. The next highest score was a 77, but he tried so hard to beat Samuel, but nothing ever came of his efforts. It wouldn’t have hurt so bad if Samuel hadn’t been overshadowing him since Middle School. They were both from Havensburg, and decided to go to HU, and stay with their parents, and as such they had known each other for a long time. They had even been friends back in middle school, the two smartest kids in their grade. But when Samuel went out for football, suddenly he wasn’t interested in being Peter’s friend anymore. He also wasn’t very interested in academic excellence. He stopped studying for his classes and took reasonably hard classes, most of them with Peter. But the worst part was that no amount of slacking seemed to dent his 4.0 GPA. The greatest embarrassment for Peter was being beaten out for valedictorian by Samuel by a narrow distance.

      Even worse was Samuel’s laziness in other departments. He was never that interested in being presentable—he would let his hair grow out for months in order to avoid getting it cut, and sometimes you could smell him across the classroom. He showed up for graduation drunk, and made a fool of himself during his speech, but where Peter would have been mortified, Samuel just laughed and went out for more parties. Nothing mattered to him except instant gratification. Peter kept hoping he would get his comeuppance in college, but he had excelled as always, and fell right in with the football crowd, while Peter struggled just to find a group of outcasts and misfits that would take him in. Of course, he had never been very social, and his tendency towards obsessive neatness tended to weird people out, but everyone had their quirks. But he couldn’t help but hate Samuel for hanging him out to dry and turning his back on his potential. It wasn’t his higher grades that frustrated him, but the fact that Samuel did it without any effort or caring. It was a waste of his potential, and Peter wanted to see him lose everything he had, but didn’t care about at all. It was only just.

      Daniel was waiting outside the student union building, shivering in the cold. Peter wished he would just take one of Evan’s old coats or something; it was going to get cold soon and his little threadbare sweatshirt didn’t look like it would last another year. But ever since his parents had disowned him after coming out of the closet, he had been determined to make it on his own. Even taking meals from others left him in a sour mood. Peter waved to him, and they went inside, picked out some food, and then went to go eat. Peter tried to start several conversations, but Daniel would just nod and look off to some faraway place.

      “Are you ok? You seem down?” he finally asked after a silent moment.

      “Yeah, I’m alright…I just got another email from my parents. They want me to go to this…center. They say it can fix me.” He squeezed his fist hard enough to make his knuckles pop, “Cause, you know, something’s broken, and only through the power of Christ can I be repaired.”

      “Why don’t you just get a new email account?”

      Daniel sighed and relaxed his hand, “I really should, but…you know. I just keep hoping they’ll change their minds. I’m just not ready to turn my back on them yet.”

      Peter looked at his watch, and saw it was a little past four. “Hey, we should probably go meet the guys over at the stadium. Maybe imagining the surprise those jocks are in for tomorrow will cheer you up.”

      Daniel smirked, and they walked over to the field together. Evan, Orson and Bryce were already there watching the practice, and Peter and Daniel joined them. It wasn’t hard to spot Samuel on the field. His hair was almost down to his shoulders and tangled. He obviously hadn’t shaven in a few days, because he had a layer of thick stubble on his face, another thing Peter couldn’t stand. When he saw him take a sniff of his armpits while they were resetting, Peter felt a wave of nausea wash over him. He didn’t want to be anywhere near this place anymore. Quickly he stood up and took off for his room, indulging himself with a nice long shower. After studying for his German class the next day, he went to bed, anxiously imagining how different things would be for Samuel when he woke up.

Thursday

      Peter woke up to a raging headache and an odd rumbling noise. His first thought was that he should be in his dorm room at school, but that didn’t make any sense. He was 28, and had never gone to college. He might have been smart enough, but it just wasn’t what he wanted to do. He tried to move his hands and legs, but found that he couldn’t. Opening his eyes, he saw he was in a dark place, with two windows at either end. It dawned on him that he was in a truck bed with a canopy, hogtied and gagged. Thinking back, the last thing he remembered with any real clarity was the fight he’d had with his parents on Wednesday. They’d found his stash of ecstasy in his room, and tossed him out on the street. Its not like he used it all the time, it was just for parties, but they didn’t understand. They’d never understood him. After they had taken his keys and thrown him out, he had decided to get out of town. There wasn’t anything left for him anyway. So he walked around that night looking for a car he could take. He set his eyes on an old pickup. It wasn’t in very good shape, but it would work, and he could get the ignition taken out pretty easily. He set about picking the lock, and that was the last thing he remembered.

      Looking out the back window, he saw that if it wasn’t morning yet it was close to dawn. It was hard to make out, but the truck was definitely out of the city, and traveling down a windy road. He struggled for a few minutes until he was sure he couldn’t get out, and then sat there, increasingly nervous. He figured that the owner of the pickup had knocked him out, but he figured a normal person would just take him to the police. This was a whole lot worse, and it filled him with unease. After the sun had fully risen, the vibration of the truck increased, and Peter could hear gravel and dirt crunching under the tires. After another lengthy period of time, his whole body now sore from his bonds and rolling around in the back, the truck finally came to a stop.

      After a moment of silence, he heard the door of the cab open and shut, and heavy footsteps walk away. A few minutes later, they came back, and the back of the cab opened. It was the smell that hit Peter first; the man stank like he hadn’t bathed in months. The man was dressed in overalls without a shirt, and his whole body looked like it was caked with dirt, grease and grime. While his head and beard were shaved, both were covered in a few days of stubble. The man leered at him, his smile missing one of its front teeth, and then yanked Peter out of the truck. He tried to fight back, but the man was heavily muscled even if it was covered in a thick layer of fat, and easily hauled Peter over to a clearing. Peter looked around and saw that he was in the middle of a field, a trailer off to one side with a few pieces of furniture scattered around it. There was no one else around though, and his hopes of rescue were dashed, but he struggled anyway.

      The man slapped him across the face and said, “If you don’t calm down boy I’m gonna cut off your balls and make you calm.”

      Given that the man had kidnapped and carted him out to the middle of nowhere, Peter decided to take the threat seriously and stopped fighting. The man let go of him and stood up.

      “That’s better,” he said, “Given the circumstances, I don’t think you should be complaining much. Trying to steal my truck…if my Pa had caught anyone stealing his truck he would have killed him with his shotgun. I could do the same to you if I wanted. You deserve it, trying to take my property.”

      Peter started shaking, vowing that if God let him get away from this madman redneck, he would never do drugs or steal a car again.

      “But you’re here, and since I could take your life if I wanted, I might as well use it for my pleasure. How does that sound boy? I’ve been needing a new pig around here.”

      Peter didn’t really understand what the man meant, but almost anything was better than death in the middle of nowhere.

      The man continued, “Now, first of all I need to get you all dressed up, and to do that I’m gonna have to untie you, so I figure we might start by setting a few ground rules.” He picked Peter up and showed him the surrounding area, “The first thing is that I like my privacy. As you can see, I live out here alone. The nearest neighbor is probably fifteen or twenty miles away, and not even a little girl can scream loud enough for them to hear, and even if they did, they wouldn’t care. They know better than to mess around in my business and I stay out of theirs. So no one is gonna be rescuing you, got it?”

      Peter felt his heart sink, and nodded.

      “Second, if I tell you to do something, you can do two things. One, you can do it. Two, you can not do it, get beaten on, and then do it. The first one is easier, the second is more fun for me. Your choice.”

      Peter gulped and nodded again.

      “Third, I am bigger, stronger and faster than you. If ya’ll try to run, I will catch you, and the first thing I’m gonna do after I catch ya is cut your balls off. If you want to stay a pig and not become a sow, I suggest you cooperate.”

      Peter nodded again, and the man dropped him.

      “Lastly, my name is Samuel G. Haverick, but you will never call me that. You will call me only Sir or Master, and then, only if I give you permission to speak. If you do speak out of turn, you’re likely ta lose a tooth or three. Your name is Pig. Don’t even bother telling me what your previous name is. That life is over, got it?”

      Peter nodded, but figured he would still make a break for it when the man untied him. He didn’t want to know what this fatass redneck had planned for him. Sam came over then brought over a pile of miscellaneous equipment and dropped it next to Peter. The first thing he pulled out was a piece of thick chain that he put around Peter’s neck and padlocked into a makeshift collar. It wasn’t too tight, but it was heavy and he knew he wouldn’t be able to squeeze his head through it. Then Sam took a heavy iron ball with a chain attached like had been used in old prison chain gangs and fastened that to his collar with a locking carabineer. The chain was long enough that Peter could crouch and crawl, but much too short to stand unless he carried the ball in his hands.

      “This is to keep my new piggy on the ground. For the first few weeks I’m sure you’ll want to stand up, but that ain’t the proper place for a pig.”

      Peter let out a little squeak when the man said the word weeks. He hadn’t imagined that the man would actually keep him here. What had he gotten himself into?

      Next the man untied Peter’s hands. As soon as they were free, Peter tried to punch him as hard as he could, but Sam deflected the blow, “Now I know you’re scared boy, but you brought this upon yourself. I don’t want to hurt you, but I will.” Peter took another swing at him, and Sam punched him in the gut hard enough to knock all the air out of Peter’s lungs, “I warned you, boy.”

      While he was stunned and trying to get his breath back, Sam latched two leather fist mitts onto Peter’s hands. “These might come off occasionally to let your hands air out, but pretty soon your fingers will be so numb you’ll forget you ever had opposable thumbs.”

      With that newest humiliation over with, Peter resigned himself to the rest. Even if he could overpower Sam, he would be stuck padlocked to a ball and chain that he couldn’t haul around with him for twenty miles without his fingers. He was stuck there for the time being. Sam took the rest of the ropes off of Peter, and then cut his clothes off. After he was naked, Sam completed the ensemble with two leather bags over Peter’s feet and two leather knee guards. As a final addition, he placed a ball gag in Peter’s mouth, commenting that it would help curb his want to talk.

When he was finished, he stepped back and admired his handiwork. Peter looked at himself and blushed with humiliation. Not only was he completely powerless, but he was at the mercy of a dirty hick and whatever he wanted. It was then that Peter noticed Sam was rubbing his hard on through his overalls, leering at him. He tried to back away, but the ball hindered his movement more than he expected.

“I think it’s time I broke my new piggy in,” Sam said as he grabbed the ball and started hauling it around the back of the trailer, Peter following him as fast as he could crawl, grateful for the leather shielding him from the rocky ground. Around there, in the morning shade, Peter saw that there was a fenced in depression in the ground. Sam opened the gate and hauled him in. Peter cringed away from the large mud puddle, but Sam came around and pushed him in further, and then came up behind him, his large, uncut dick poking out of the front of his overalls. “Yeah, I think you’re going to make a fine pig, but let’s test that ass of yours. It looks like a great fuck,” Sam said as he advanced on Peter who tried to get away but couldn’t crawl fast enough. Sam grabbed his hips and started running his dick between Peter’s cheeks. “Feel that Pig?” he said as Peter fought, “This is the dick that’s going to break you, and break you good.” With a slow push, Sam rammed his dick into Peter’s ass, making his yell in pain. He tried to pull his ass away, but Sam pulled him back until he was fully impaled on his dick. He started to fuck him doggie style, Peter no longer struggling against the inevitable. When Sam noticed he had stopped fighting, he started slowly stroking Peter’s dick in time with his thrusts. Peter couldn’t help but let out a quiet moan, and Sam laughed. “I never said this didn’t have to be pleasurable for you Pig. The more you cooperate, the better it’ll be, trust me. In a few weeks, you’ll be begging for this I bet you.”

At the mention of his prolonged sentence, Peter started to struggle again, but Sam grabbed onto his nipples and gave them a savage tug, making Peter cry out in pain. “I see I got me a feisty one,” Sam said as he began thrusting faster, “I always like breaking the feisty ones.” He scooped up a handful of mud and spread it on Pig’s back, who yelped at the sudden chill. “Get used to it, you’re going to be living in it,” Sam said as he spread some more on, rubbing it into Peter’s hair, “You look even hotter all dirty. Can’t wait to see you in a few weeks, you’ll be one fantastic pig.” At the thought of his new Pig frolicking in the mud, Sam thrust deep into Peter’s ass and let his load loose. Collapsing onto Peter’s back and pushing him deep into the mud, even covering his face. Sam rolled off, and Peter picked himself up, trying to scrape some of the dirt off while Sam laughed.

“Like I said, get used to it, this is your new home. Now, I got some slop for you inside, but it’ll be a little while before it’s ready. Now comes the moment of truth,” he said, and squatted down so he was eye to eye with Peter, “I’m going to leave you alone out here. I already explained the ground rules to you, but you can try to run if you want. But God knows that if you do, I will catch you, and I will cut off your balls. I like sows as much as I like pigs, and I have no problem with turning one into the other, got it?”

Peter nodded, and Sam left the pen and went into the trailer. After scrapping of as much dirt as he could, Peter hefted the iron ball with his fists to test its weight, and the thing was pretty heavy, at least thirty or forty pounds. He could lift it, but running would be a challenge, especially without the use of his hands. He also had no doubts that Sam could catch him, and that if he did, he would become a sow as he so crudely put it. Depressed and humiliated, Peter found the driest spot he could and laid down, looking up at the sky. It was a beautiful fall day, and it was nice in the morning shade. He made shapes with the clouds while waiting for Sam to return with whatever slop he came up with.

About half an hour later, Sam came back out of the trailer hauling two buckets of brown mash. Peter crawled over there, tugging the heavy ball be hind him, and looked at it while Sam undid his ball gag and poured one of the buckets into a trough. It seemed to be a combination of oats and something else he couldn’t quite figure out, and it smelled strongly of alcohol.

“This is what you’re going to be eating from now on Pig,” Sam said, “Go on, give it a try.”

Peter really didn’t want to, but he was starving. He tentatively went to stick his fist into the slop but Sam batted it away. “That’s no way for a pig to eat. Pigs don’t use their hands.”

Humiliated, but not seeing any solution, he lowered his face towards the muck and licked it. The stuff was kind of bitter, but not all that bad. He could definitely taste some sort of alcohol in there, so the stuff would probably get him drunk as well, not that he really minded. At least getting sloshed would take some of the edge off of the situation. Trying to avoid getting any on his face, Peter began lapping at the slop, but he couldn’t get any in his mouth. Sam grabbed the back of his head and shoved him face first into the trough. He coughed and sputtered, and shook his head when Sam let him up, trying to get the food off, but it shuck there pretty good. Sam laughed and said, “You’re a pig now boy, you don’t need manners. In fact the dirtier you are, it just makes me hotter.”

Peter shuddered at the thought, but dug in anyway, his face burning with humiliation as Sam stood over him yelling encouragement. When Peter was eating at a good pace, Sam said, “I’m gonna go get you some water now, and I want that slop gone by the time I get back.” He picked up a half barrel over by the trailer and then headed around the front to where Peter had seen a spigot before. As he kept eating, Peter began to feel a little floaty and even more ravenous, and he started chowing down without any regard for etiquette. Even though it wasn’t all that tasty, it was satisfying, and he’d finished most of it before Sam returned. He sat back, feeling really relaxed all of the sudden, and distantly wondered what had been in that slop. Surely just alcohol wouldn’t affect him like this. But even if he could have figured it out, his brain wasn’t moving as quick as it had, and he just kind of sat there in a stupor.

Sam came back, looked at the trough and laughed. “Well, I guess the slop worked, you’re looking more like a pig already.” He hefted the second bucket up and poured that into the trough as well, and then hopped the fence and joined Peter in the pen. “Now that you’re feeling good, how about we start lesson one?” He stuck his dirty index finger into the trough and put it up to Peter’s mouth. “Suck it off like a good little piggy.”

Peter pulled his head back, but most of the fight had gone out of him. He felt too happy to fight. He reluctantly opened his mouth and allowed Sam to stick his finger in his mouth. It was ok until he’d gotten all the food off, but then Sam made him lick the grime off too, which tasted awful. When it was good and clean, Sam dipped another finger in and Peter sucked that one clean to, but this time, Sam started jacking off his dick too, making Peter moan and suck harder. The faster he went, the faster Sam jacked his cock, and pretty soon he was sucking off Sam’s fingers as he put them up to his mouth without dipping them in the slop first. The next thing he did was put his armpit up to Peter’s mouth, and he started licking that too, not caring what it was as long as Sam kept a hand on his dick, and as he stroked faster, Peter began to lick into a frenzy, and found himself starting to enjoy the smell and taste of Sam’s raunchy armpit. As he continued to clean up Sam’s grimy body, Sam kept jerking Peter’s cock, keeping him on the cusp of orgasm. Along with the aphrodisiacs, alcohol and euphoric drugs Sam added to the slop, Peter wasn’t going to be complaining for a while, as long as Sam kept him fed and content.

When Peter finished giving his armpits a good cleaning, Sam grabbed the back of his neck, pulled out his cock and stuck it in front of Peter’s mouth, but he balked, and lazily tried to pull away. “Aw come on Pig, you know you want it. All pigs are hungry for their master’s cock. Here, let me make it taste a little better.” He grabbed a handful of the slop and lubed his dick up with it. “Now go on, eat it.”

Peter reluctantly opened his mouth to receive it, and was rewarded with Sam continuing to jack his cock. The slop did make it taste a little better, but it was still foul. He could still taste what must have been the remnants of shit from his ass from when Sam fucked him this morning, and there was a ton cheese and dirt stuck between the head and the foreskin, but as he fell back into his drug addled bliss, he began sucking with vigor, bucking his dick up and down in Sam’s hand, anxious to cum. When the dick erupted in his mouth and he finished swallowing Sam’s load, Sam pushed Peter back into the mud and started sucking of his cock. Peter moaned in ecstasy as he shot the largest load he had ever felt into Sam’s mouth, who then kissed him deeply, feeding Peter his own load.

As Peter laid back in the afterglow, Sam picked himself up and got out of the pen. “I’ve got some work to do on the truck, so you’re going to be a good little pig and stay here, right? I don’t have to tell you what would happen if I found you missing, right?”

Peter vaguely nodded his head, and stared up at the sky for a while, before wandering back over to the trough and finishing up the rest of the slop. The sun came over the top of the trailer and Peter wished he could find some shade. Instead, he rolled around in the mud to help cool him off and block some of the sunshine. He also drank a lot of the water in the barrel. It was really cold and refreshing, and he used some of it to wipe off his face a little, but became frustrated when he couldn’t use his fingers. Eventually he just sank back into the mud and lounged around, not really doing anything at all, and relaxed. Sure, he was at the mercy of a madman, but it really wasn’t all that bad. It was certainly better than his parent’s house. The morning wore on into afternoon and the euphoria began to wear off a little. He had already pissed and shit over in a corner of the pen, and was feeling bored, even preferring Sam’s taunting to nothing at all.

A little after noon or so, Sam came back around the trailer with two more buckets of slop. But instead of pouring them into the trough, he set them outside the pen and climbed in with Peter. “Ok Pig, time to see what you remember from lesson one,” He said as he raised his arm and brought it close to Peter’s face, “Come on, you know what to do.” When Peter tried to back away, Sam grabbed his collar and yanked him closer, and rubbed his face in his pit. “You were getting off on it earlier, you remember that. You liked licking my dirty pits. I’ve never felt a harder dick in my life than yours this morning.” Sam grabbed Peter’s dick and started stroking it gently, “You know you want to.”

The smell of sweat was overpowering, but what disgusted Peter most was the fact that a small part of him did want to lick out that pit, the same part that loved the feeling of Sam stroking his dick slowly. He tentatively stuck his tongue out and ran it through the hairs there, and even though it was humiliating, he couldn’t help but feel a little aroused. He tried to tell himself that it was just the situation, but he knew that was a lie. As he started licking more thoroughly, Sam kept stroking his dick and nibbled on his ear, whispering encouragement into his ear: “Yeah, that’s a good pig. You like that taste don’t you? You like your master’s sweaty pits. You put up a big fight but I know you want this. You may not think you do right now, but you’ll learn. I’ll teach you how to be a good little pig.”

After Peter had cleaned out both pits, Sam hopped back over the fence, picked up one of the pails and poured it into the trough, and let Peter start eating. He dove right in this time, and even though his breakfast was massive, he was still ravenous. As he ate, he felt the euphoria sweep over him, and felt his dick getting hard as he ate. Sam saw this and laughed, “Well I guess you really are starting to enjoy yourself, aren’t you Pig?” Sam climbed back into the pen and got behind Peter and started fingering his ass and stroking his dick as he ate. It wasn’t long before Peter started bucking back to meet Sam’s hand. Then he felt something cold hit his hole and he yelped, but Sam just pushed his head back into the trough. “Just a little suppository. Nothing serious. Gotta keep my pig healthy.”

Peter could feel the substance creep its way up his colon and disappear. He knew he should be more worried, but he felt too good to care all that much. When the first batch was almost gone and Peter was feeling happy and horny, Sam suddenly dragged him back and stood between him and the trough. “It’s time for lesson two Pig,” He said as he dropped his overalls, turned around and presented his ass to Peter, “Something else you’ll be cleaning out regularly.”

Peter balked at the pungent aroma and grime incrusted crack, but he ended up flat on his back. Sam took advantage of the situation and straddled Peter in the mud, his ass pushed up against his face. Peter tried to push him off, but he felt too weak, and the smell was making him gag. Sam pushed back relentlessly until Peter’s mouth was trapped deep in Sam’s crack, coughing and sputtering from the stench. “Come on piggy, I ain’t gonna let you up til its good and clean, and if you puke, you’re going to be eating it back, even if I have to force feed it to you.” Peter stuck out his tongue tentatively and started licking up the crack, appalled by the taste, but knowing he had no choice. He was rewarded by Sam rolling his nipples in his fingers and stroking his dick slowly. He descended back into the drug induced euphoria and tried to distance himself from the situation. All he had to do was clean it as fast as he could, and he could go back to eating. At least eating made him happy. Suddenly, he felt something warm splash against his chest. He felt his face burn with humilation as he realized Sam was pissing on him. “Yeah, now you’re getting really nasty, aren’t ya? You like the taste of my ass Pig, and now you’re covered in my piss. You’re all mine now, marked and everything.”

When he was satisfied with Peter’s cleaning, he scooted forward a little so Peter could get a few breaths of fresh air, but he didn’t get up and Peter started to struggle as much as he could. “Now hold your horses. I’ll let you up after you piss on yourself. I want to see just how dirty my little piggy can get. Peter struggled a little more, but Sam started pushing down on his lower abdominals and he could fell his bladder wanting to release. Come on Pig, you’re already covered with mine…what difference is a little more going to make?” Resigned, he relaxed, and after a few moments his piss splashed up his chest while Sam gently pulled on his nipples. When he was empty, Sam got up, turned around and laughed. “Now that is a hot piggy. Your master’s shit smeared all over your face, piss everywhere else.” He hopped back over the fence and poured the second bucket into the trough. Humiliated, Peter got back up and dug in, hoping to drown his anger in what little pleasure he could get. Suddenly he felt Sam ram his dick up his ass without warning, and he cursed at the top of his lungs, and Sam wrapped his hands around his neck. “What did I tell you about talking Pig? Pigs don’t talk. They might oink and squeal, but if I ever hear another word come out of there there’s going to be hell to pay.”

Relishing his moment of rebellion, Peter managed to whisper out, “Fuck you,” at which point Sam pulled out and pinned him to the ground, face up.

“I know you’re scared Pig, everyone’s scared at first, but this is your life now. I told you before, you can do this the easy way or the hard way. You’re getting awfully close to the hard way.”

“Get off me you fucker,” Peter said, spit at him and started to slur, “I’m not gonna be your—” but before he could finish, Sam’s fist smashed into his mouth, making him scream.

“I warned you fucker.” Sam said as he laid into Peter, “I warned you but you’re gonna make me hurt ya. I don’t want to do this, but it’s for your own good. If you don’t behave there must be discipline.”

Peter began screaming “stop” at the top of his lungs, tears streaming from his black eyes, the words mangled by his bloody mouth and broken nose. When Sam didn’t stop, he began grunting and squealing, and when that happened, Sam sat back and said, “Good you’re learning,” then wiped the tears away from Peter’s eyes. “It doesn’t have to be like this—you know that. But I’m not going to hesitate to use force if you resist…got it?”

Peter nodded, still crying silently. Sam got up, dragged Peter back over to the trough and said, now finish your lunch. Peter spit the teeth he had lost next to the trough along with a mass of bloody drool, and then started eating, moaning in pain at the alcohol stinging his bloody face and mouth. When Sam started fucking him, he started crying even more, but didn’t resist, just lost himself in his slop. He didn’t even notice Sam jacking his hard dick until he realized he was approaching orgasm, and he shot his load into the mud beneath him with a loud grunt as Sam came up his ass.

With that, he pulled out, and looked Peter right in the eyes. “Are you going to behave now Pig?”

Peter nodded slowly, sniffling through his bleeding nose. Sam reached out and pushed it back in place, making Peter wince, but at least he could breathe through his nose again. Sam went into the trailer and came out again with a rag and a bottle of vodka, and sat down in front of Peter, dabbing at his nose with the alcohol and making him wash out his bloody mouth. “I’ll take care of you Pig no matter what. You’re my property, and I take care of my property. But if you start getting ideas, I will not hesitate to beat them out of you, got it?”

Peter nodded, and then began sobbing, and Sam pulled him into a hug, Peter clinging to him. Even though he hated everything that had happened, he couldn’t help but feel a little gratitude, and maybe even love for Sam. He knew he shouldn’t be doing this, leaning on him, but he didn’t know what else to do. When he had stopped blubbering, Sam got up and went back into the trailer, leaving Peter in the pen alone.

He ran his tongue along his remaining teeth, and figured he had lost quite a few, most of them in the front, and those he hadn’t lost felt crooked or loose. Tired and scared, he laid down in the mud, and cried himself to sleep.

He woke to a foot nudging him in the side. After rolled over, he saw Sam standing over him in the evening light. “Come on Pig, time for dinner.” Peter struggled up, his whole face aching, and crawled over to the trough. But as he crawled, he felt a sudden need in his bowels, and before he could even think about clenching, he felt his shit start shooting out of his ass and onto the ground behind him. His face turned red in embarrassment while Sam laughed, and then dragged him back towards the trough, saying, “guess that laxative worked. Don’t worry, pretty soon that will be normal for you, shitting and pissing wherever ya happen to be, just like a regular Pig.” Sam hopped out of the pen, dumped one of the buckets in and said, “I have a special treat for you tonight.” He pulled out his cock after Peter had dug in, and started pissing on Peter’s head, making his recoil. Sam just kept pissing into the trough. “Time for lesson three pig. Come on, eat your dinner.” Peter crawled closer, and sniffed at it, unsure, and was totally surprised when Sam pushed his head down into the slop. He struggled, but his only choice was to eat or drown. The piss made it a little more bitter, but he couldn’t really taste it much, so soon he was eating without Sam’s encouragement. When he had finished that, he was in his usual high, and feeling really good.

“Time for the next part of the lesson.” Sam said, and squatted over the second bucket, and squeezed a massive pile of shit on top of the slop. Peter felt a lump of dread in the pit of his stomach that his high couldn’t fully alleviate. Sam then stuck his hand into the bucket and began mixing it all up. Then he took his hand and stuck it into the pen at Peter, who backed away towards the center of the pen. “Now, Pig, don’t make me come in there and force it down your throat,” Sam said, waving his hand at Peter, “ You know I will if I have to.” Peter didn’t want to, but he realized it might be better to go the easy way than the hard way. Reluctantly, he crawled back over to Sam and started licking the shitty slop off his fingers. The taste made him gag, but he knew he could either eat it, or puke and eat that too. When his hand was clean, Sam dumped the slop into the trough, and Peter started eating that too. It really didn’t taste that different from usual, and that made him wonder whether shit had been a regular ingredient already. He knew he should stop, fight, or at least something other than just take it, but he was too tired of resisting. It was so much easier to just go along with it, be a Pig. It couldn’t be that bad. He would have a caring master, all of his needs provided for, and no responsibilities. When Sam climbed in with him and started slowly jacking Peter’s cock slowly, he started thrusting into his fist, grunting as he kept eating the slop, soon almost enjoying the extra flavor the shit gave it.

When he was finished, Sam grabbed him by the collar and pulled him back over to where he had shit earlier. “And now for your final test for the day,” Sam said, “Eat your shit Pig. I know you want too, with the way you were chowing down on mine. So eat it.”

Peter balked at the prospect. It was one thing eating the slop, but eating his own shit out of the mud? He paused and realized that it really wasn’t any different. He looked up at Sam, begging him with his eyes to not make him do this final act of humiliation, but Sam just pointed towards the now cooling pile on the ground. Resigned to his new role, Peter bent down and picked up the smallest piece he could and choked it down. After he was sure it would stay down, he began eating the whole pile log by log, even more humiliated by the realization that his dick was now rock hard. He began crying realizing that he really was a pig, a shit and piss eating, lazy ass sex toy meant only for pleasing his fat, nasty owner, and that only made him even harder. When he finished, Sam pushed him onto his back, and thrust his tongue into Peter’s mouth, jacking Peter’s cock until he shot all over his chest. Sam got up, said good night, and went into the trailer, leaving Peter in the chill darkness. Peter flopped over in the mud, and realized he had to go piss. He thought about getting up and peeing in the corner, but instead he just pissed where he was in the mud. He was Pig now, and that was the way things were going to be from now on, he thought as he fell into a fitful slumber.


Episode 4 – A Sadistic Wrath

Tuesday

That left only two bags. Micha still wasn’t sure what to do with Daniel’s bag, so he went and picked up Bryce’s, and read his request. It seemed that Bryce was tired of William Norton flaunting his muscles everywhere, and wanted him to get knocked down a few pegs on the manliness scale.

“What is it with meeklings that they think, ‘If I get rid of their muscles, they’ll have to be nice?’” Micah laughed, “Well, maybe I can give Bryce a little demonstration that anger can come in small packages too.”

Rod was standing over by the stairs just watching Micah and yawning. “Anything you need my help with, or can I go to bed?”

“Why don’t you figure out a fitting curse for the last bag while I fix this one up? I haven’t had any good ideas yet.”

Rod nodded, and then went over to examine the bag while Micah collected ingredients from around the room. He started with a few steroids and powdered mace, added a few fibers from a whip, and then tossed it into the cauldron, which frothed bright red for a moment before dropping back to a simmer.

Wednesday

      For the first time in months, since the semester started, Bryce finally had something to be happy about. By the next day, William would be just another weakling, and the man who had caused him so much torment would finally be neutralized. Bryce could imagine the surprise on his face as he woke up almost a foot shorter, with almost no muscle mass. That would teach the bully a little bit about size.

      Bryce, more than anyone, understood that size really does matter. He had been five foot three inches since the seventh grade. Not a midget by any means, but walking through the hallways was more akin to a forest hike, and by the end of the day, his neck almost always hurt from looking up all day. It was a miserable existence, and one that had led him to cloister himself away for most of his high school years, but he had hoped college would be better, that people might at least be more mature and kind. He was right in most cases. At least instead of constant ridicule he received cold disregard from most of the campus. But of course, some never lost their liking for inflicting high school humiliation. The worst was William, one of the linemen from the football team—all six foot three and 285 pounds of him. Bryce did everything he could to avoid him. If he so much as caught sight of him, it would lead to a never ending cascade of taunts, and if they should be alone, the least he would receive was a few cuts from being pushed into walls.

      The professor dismissed the class, and Bryce slowly packed up his things and slipped into the hallway, making sure to keep to the sides rather than get caught underfoot. He rounded the corner, lost in his dreams of revenge, and didn’t even recognize Kenneth, one of Sam’s lackeys, coming down the hall towards him, or the fist swinging towards his face. He tried to flinch away, but Kenneth hit him square in the eye and sent him tumbling to the ground.

      “Oops!” Kenneth said with mock regard, “Didn’t see you there little man! Maybe you should wear stilts or something.”

      Bryce blushed, but what he hated more was that no one came to his defense. In fact most people were chuckling at him if not simply looking away. He hated them all sometimes, but it didn’t ease his sense of powerlessness. All he could do was bottle it up, and get away from Kenneth as quickly as possible, clutching his throbbing eye with one hand to block the tears streaming from it.

      Up ahead, he saw Evan waiting for him at the usual spot, and he quickly ducked against the wall and took a moment to get himself calmed down, balling up everything and tucking it away in the back of his mind. He felt his tender eye, and then strode over and met up with Evan. As he walked up, Evan asked, “Who was it this time?”

      “Kenneth. He ‘accidentally’ swung his hand into my face. Apparently, I’m so short he didn’t see me there.” Evan saw a tear well up in his friend’s normal eye, but he knew better than to comment on it. Bryce preferred to suffer in solitude. “I’m just glad Will’s gonna get it tomorrow. Let’s see how he likes getting picked on and beaten up.”

      “Yeah, they’ll see. They’re all gonna get it.”

      They started off towards the football field, silently contemplating their own revenge. Up on the bleachers, Orson was already watching the team practice. Bryce sat down next to him and watched. The offensive line was practicing on one end, while the defensive line did drills on the other. William was with the other linebackers practicing tackles on sleds, and hitting each other on the helmet between runs. Bryce didn’t like admitting it, but more than anything he wished he could be one of those big muscular guys out on the field, but he was stuck as a little shrimp. He could feel the tears welling up again, and so he quickly excused himself from the group, but no one really noticed. He retreated down the stairs, and then wiped his tears away.

“Everything will be different tomorrow,” he told himself, as he walked over to food service for a quick dinner. Hopefully he wouldn’t get his tray knocked out of his hands again, and then perhaps he wouldn’t get tripped on the way to his dorm. He set off from the stadium, knowing that his hopes were probably no more than wishful thinking.

Thursday

      Bryce’s alarm went off, and he swung his arm against it and heard a smash, and felt a sharp pain in his hand. The struggled awake, and could only register the crushed remains of his alarm clock on his bedside table. He gawked at it for a moment, and then saw the arm that had crushed it. It was the biggest arm he had ever seen. The bicep bulged out as he moved his forearm back and forth, but he was still not really connecting what was going on. He was a short little wimp last night, wasn’t he? How in the hell did he pack on this much muscle overnight? He sat upright, and was met by another surprise: his feet reached the floor. Not only that, but they reached the floor easily! He got up, and looked down at himself in the morning light, astonished at the sudden appearance of huge pecs, rock hard abs, and toned thighs and calves. He quickly dashed to the room’s mirror and gawked at his new appearance. Everything, even his face, was harder and more chiseled.

As he looked at himself in the mirror, he began running his hands up and down his body, feeling every ridge and every muscle in detail, marveling in its tightness. In particular, he found that his nipples were particularly sensitive and puffy. Every touch sent a wave of pleasure right to his dick. That was the only regret in this new body. His dick seemed shorter than it had been before. But on the other hand, his balls were bigger and more sensitive. He gave them a little tug and let out a little moan. He started to slowly stroke it while his other hand slowly twisted one of his nipples, working it harder and harder until he almost couldn’t take it, and let out a groan as he shot his load all over the mirror, buckling over from the sheer force of it.

When he stood up, he tried to remember what he had been thinking about, but he couldn’t remember. That usually happened when his hot body distracted him. Bryce knew that most men would die to have a body as hot as his, but they never would. Sure, he couldn’t please the ladies much with his four-inch dick, but he could beat up any man who got in his way, and rape a chick if he really wanted her. He’d certainly done it before and was sure he would do it again. He was the cream of the crop, and he’d push through anyone smaller than him to get ahead. He threw a couple of mock punches at the air, feeling angrier than usual for some reason. He quickly got out his gym gear from the closet, pulled on his gym shorts and shirt, particularly loving how the material felt against his nipples, and then hurried off for his morning gym routine.

When he got out of his apartment building, he started walking along his usual route, eager to start working out. Up ahead, he saw a man approaching, and Bryce quickly stretched down and touched his toes, giving the man a perfect view of his perfect ass, knowing that the man wouldn’t be able to help looking. When Bryce saw him notice, he quickly stood up, and pushed the man against the wall, “What the fuck are you looking at?” he yelled at the man’s face.

“Hey man, I wasn’t looking at anything…” the man stammered, trying to unpin himself and escape, but Bryce just pushed harder.

“Listen fairy, I know this body turns you on, but that doesn’t mean you can gawk at it.” Bryce picked the man up by the collar and threw up to the side, “If I see you again, you’ll get the beating you fucking deserve, pervert!” he yelled as the man fled down the street.

The encounter took the edge off of Bryce’s rage, but he still wanted to vent more. He walked the rest of the blocks to the gym, casting wicked glances at those passing by, making them quicken their stride a bit faster to get away from him. He walked into the gym, flashed his ID at the guy at the front desk, and jumped right into his routine. The man looked like a total fruit, between the blonde highlights in his hair, to the light pink shirt he was wearing. The man followed him with his eyes the whole way, and he felt the rage start boiling up again, but he knew he couldn’t do anything about it during business hours. Thursday was back and shoulders, so he headed over to the free weights and started with the upright bench. With every pump, he felt his anger decrease a bit, but he still couldn’t help but look around at everyone in the gym for someone to harass. In particular, he caught sight of a small guy over on a rowing machine across the room. The guy couldn’t be more than five foot four, and maybe 120 pounds. Guys like that shouldn’t even be allowed in here, Bryce thought to himself. In the mirror, he saw the man get up and head towards the locker room. Bryce finished his reps and hurried after him, eager to take some of his anger out on the little man, and maybe teach him a little lesson about size.

The locker room was empty, but he could hear the shower going. Bryce quickly shucked his clothes and walked in. Sure enough the little guy was showering in the corner. Up close, Bryce could see large amounts of lean muscle, but he was nowhere near as massive as Bryce. Bryce moved up behind him and asked, “What exactly do you think you’re doing small fry?”

Without missing a beat, the little man spun around and grabbed Bryce’s balls in a grip like a vice, causing Bryce to squeal. He tried to back off, but that just felt like his balls were going to tear off. “Small fry? Really asshole? You think I don’t know how to deal with dumb jocks like you?” he said, and then added, “For your information, my name is William, and I think you’re the small fry in the category that really counts.”

Bryce just moaned and tried to swing at the man, but buckled when the man squeezed even harder. As he lay on the ground, holding his aching jewels, he saw the man stand over him holding his ten inch member. “See what I mean? This is a real nice piece here, unlike your little thing down there.”

Bryce let out a yell of rage and tried to grab the man’s ankle, but he was incredibly fast. He lifted his foot, and brought it back down square on Bryce’s wrist making his scream. “Don’t interrupt me fucker, or next time I’ll break it.” Will spat, and then continued, “As I was saying, you should be ashamed of that thing. I’m surprised you even consider yourself a man.”

Bryce was trying to wriggle his hand free, but Will just pushed down harder. “Let me go you fucking bitch, or I’ll mess you up so bad you won’t know what day of the week it is!”

The man let up his arm, but promptly stomped right down on Bryce’s neck. “I have two rules for you to follow bitch. One, you only speak when given permission, and two, you address me as Sir, got it?’

“Fuck you!” Bryce yelled as he struggled up, only to be caught off guard by a sucker punch.

“I asked whether you understood? Do I need to clarify a bit more?” Bryce started to struggle up again, but hit to the jaw brought him back to his knees. Will grabbed him by his hair, “Do you understand, or do I have to keep beating some sense into you?”

Bryce spit in his face again, and the man hit him in the head with his fist. It didn’t knock him out, but it did leave him senseless and dizzy. As he tried to get up, the man quickly locked the door of the still empty locker room, and returned to Bryce with a line of rope.

“Good thing I didn’t unpack, or this would have been a lot more difficult.” While Bryce was recovering, the man quickly grabbed his hands and bound them, and then tied his feet together with the same line. “Now then, here comes lesson one bitch.” Bryce had finally recovered enough to realize he was tied up, and realized Will was about to fuck his virgin ass.

“Get off me you fucker!” He yelled as he struggled, but the man yanked on his balls making him groan, and then rammed his hard cock into Bryce’s ass up to the hilt, making him scream in agony.

“Yeah bitch.” Will said as he plowed into Bryce’s ass, “Go on and scream, it’ll just make me even harder. I love a tight ass after a work out!”

Bryce continued to struggle, but couldn’t get away with his hands and feet tied together. Fully humiliated, he felt himself start crying from the pain and humiliation of it all.

“Aww…now the big mean jock is crying? Guess you don’t like being on the receiving end so much do you? But you know what would be even worse…?” Will said as he pulled out with a pop. Bryce breathed a sigh of relief, but then felt a finger enter his hole and start stroking his prostate, making his penis jump to life.

“Ah…shit. No, don’t do that…” Bryce gasped as Will continued invading his ass, “Please stop!”

“Why?” Will asked as he started stroking Bryce’s dick, “Afraid you might start to like it? I’m sure it feels good…”

Bryce felt his orgasm mounting as Will increased the pressure and speed on his prostate. He kept pleading, but was soon reduced to sobs as he felt his cock start leaking all over the locker room floor. He tried to hold back, but with a moan sprayed his load all over the shower floor, and collapsed, completely exhausted.

“Just as I thought, a total bitch,” Will said as he got up. He washed his hands and left the locker room without another word, leaving Bryce hogtied on the shower floor. He tried to loosen his hands, but they were tied so tight he was steadily losing feeling in his extremities. After about 15 minutes, the door finally opened, and Bryce called out for help. The man from the front desk came rushing back, but stopped short when he saw the bloodied Bryce, hogtied, and lying in a puddle of cum.

“Oh thank god. Please man, you gotta untie me.” Bryce begged. The man looked from Bryce to the door, and then walked over to him.

“Ya know, I knew you were cute, but I didn’t have you marked as a complete slut.” he said, and chuckled.

“You don’t understand! Some guy named William tied me up! I swear!”

“Oh I get it. Another guy ‘beat’ you up, ‘hogtied’ you, and came all over you like a five cent whore. And a big guy like you was totally overpowered? Please…someone your size doesn’t have to do anything you don’t want to do.”

Bryce felt his face turn red from the humiliation. “Please could you just untie me?”

“Well I could…but word of this might get around somehow. I might need something in exchange to make sure things stay quiet…” the man winked. “How about a turn at that nicely used ass of yours?”

Bryce felt his mouth go dry, “No…please, not that…”

“Well then I might just have to go tell other people about this whole unfortunate incident, and we can’t have that happen, now can we? A Big straight-acting guy like you? Could destroy a reputation like yours.”

“You’re lucky I’m not beating your face in you fucking fairy!” Bryce yelled, and renewed his struggles.

“Careful,” The man said, “It’s words like that that would make me go call a few of my friends and invite them to a gangbang.”

Bryce sputtered a bit, but finally said, “Damn it! Fine. Just untie me.”

“Sure babe, but I get my payment first.”

Knowing he had no choice, Bryce rolled up and presented his ass to the man. After lubing up with some spit, he felt the second dick enter him today.

“Oooo…You have a tight ass for a hogtied slut. Not sure I’m going to last very long if you keep that up…”

Bryce stayed silent as the man slammed into him, and tried to avoid crying. With horror, he felt his spent cock start to rise again from the renewed attention.

“Looks like someone’s enjoying himself.” The man said as he started stroking Bryce’s dick, making him moan, “Yeah, you are enjoying this, aren’t you? Big muscled man like you gets off on getting all tied up? How about you cum for me? Show me how much you love my dick in your ass.”

Try as he might, Bryce felt himself cum for the second time as the man rammed his cock deep into Bryce’s ass. When the man’s dick stopped pulsing, he pulled out and untied the knot on Bryce’s hands.

“Ok, you can get yourself out now. And thanks for the great fuck. Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me.” He said as he left the locker room.

Bryce quickly loosened the rope around his wrists, and then untied his feet, and quickly got his clothes back on. Sitting next to them, he found a note scrawled on a paper towel, “I better get my rope back, bitch. —Will” followed by a nearby address. Bryce felt his anger rising again, and figured he’d do more than return the rope. He had some payback to administer. He quickly packed up his things, washed off the blood from his nose and chin, and then left the gym as quickly as he could, ignoring the wink he got from the man at the front desk as he passed by.

The address was only a few blocks away, and Bryce sprinted over there, not caring who he pushed out of his way. The address led him to a house on a side road. After waiting a few minutes to catch his breath, he went up and knocked on the door, ready to punch as soon as the door opened. When no one answered, he knocked again, and called out, “Hey faggot! I know you’re shaking in your boots but it’s payback time!”

Still no one answered. Angry, Bryce tried the door and found it unlocked. He pushed it open slowly, checking around the doorway, and cautiously entered the house, finding himself in a small foyer. Shutting the door behind him, he called out again. “I know you’re here faggot! This is no time for hide and seek.”

He cautiously explored the downstairs, but found it deserted, curious, he ventured upstairs, but that was empty too. Bryce wondered whether he had gotten cold feet and escaped somehow. He went back downstairs, and saw a door he hadn’t opened before, leading down into the basement. It was pitch black, and he couldn’t find a light switch anywhere on the walls. He called out again, but didn’t hear anything. Cautiously, he crept down the stairs one at a time. When he hit the bottom step, he felt a pull chain for a lightbulb hit him in the face, but before he could reach up, something slammed into the back of his head, and he fell, out cold on the ground.

***

He woke up to a throbbing headache, and a light shining right into his eyes from above. He tried to move his arms but found himself unable to move. Looking around, he saw that he was shackled to a table, and he was dressed in some sort of leather harness with a metal pouch over his dick, and a collar around his neck. He also had something around his hand that was stopping him from using his fingers. He called out for help, but got no answer. After struggling for a few minutes, he heard a nearby door open and close, and footsteps on some stairs. “Let me go you motherfucker! You can’t keep me here!”

“Hey, you’re the one I caught breaking and entering. I just made a citizen’s arrest,” Will said as he approached Bryce, “Of course, I still haven’t totally decided what to do with you yet.”

Bryce renewed his struggles, but the collar suddenly gave him a strong electric shock that made his yell.

“All puppies need discipline. But for a puppy this big, I figured the shock collar would work best. Any disobedience will earn you a shock, so I’d be careful if you don’t want to get hurt.”

“You can’t do this asshole!” Bryce yelled, but was answered with another shock.

“Now, now, is that any way to talk to your new Master? Besides, you forgot rule number one: speak only when given permission.”

“Fuck you! I’ll speak—“ but he was cut off by another shock.

“I can do this all day, just so you know, but trust me, you’ll be unable to speak from the shocks alone before too long. They don’t really approve the use of these on humans, and I got the highest voltage they had.”

Bryce seethed, but stayed quiet.

“Good boy. Now that we have our introductions out of the way, we have a little session to finish up I believe. I’m going to unshackle you now, and remember what happens if you misbehave.”

Will came over to the table and undid the shackles. As soon as both of this arms were free, Bryce flailed out with his enclosed fists, but as soon as he moved, Will gave him a shock making him cry out in pain. “If you’re going to be difficult, I can do much worse things to you, and I don’t think you want to go there, so just lay there like a good boy.”

Bryce complied as the last shackle came off, when he tried to sit up, but was shocked again. “I didn’t say you could sit up, did I?”

Bryce fought through the pain, and stammered, “Fuck you,” before falling onto the ground in pain, and falling back into unconsciousness, the last thing he heard was, “I can see you’re going to be more difficult than I figured.”

***

When he awoke again, he found himself standing between two bars, spread eagle, his hands and feet chained to the bars. “You know it doesn’t have to be this difficult, right? All you have to do is submit.”

“Never! I submit to no one!”

“We’ll see about that. For now though, we’re going to be playing a game called questions. I’ll ask you questions, and you’ll answer them. Every wrong answer will earn you a lashing, while every right answer will get you a reward. Let’s start with an easy one. What is my name?”

“Faggot.” Bryce replied.

“Wrong.” Will brought the whip across Bryce’s back, causing him to scream in pain. “Did I forget to mention that I use a bull whip for this game? That was a light stroke by the way. They’ll only hurt more as the game goes on. Now what is my name?”

Bryce didn’t answer right away, but eventually he stammered, “William…?”

“Wrong again, bitch,” Will said and swung the whip against Bryce’s back harder, raising a harsh red welt and making Bryce scream even louder.

“I don’t know! I don’t know what you want me to say! Stop hurting me!” Bryce screamed, now sobbing.

“I’ll give you a hint. It starts with an ‘M’. Now, what is my name?”

Bryce thought for a moment, and then replied quietly, “Master?”

“Good. You’re not as slow as you look. Here’s you’re reward.” Bryce suddenly felt something in his ass begin to vibrate right next to his prostate making him slump over and moan as his dick tried to get hard within its metal confines.

“Next question. What’s your name?”

Bryce, was silent for a moment. He knew what he was supposed to say, but didn’t want to, but the thought of another lashing wasn’t too appealing. “I…I don’t want to say it.”

Bryce screamed as the whip struck his back again. “That sentence wasn’t finished.”

“I don’t…want to say it…Master…”

“Better. But the wrong answer still.” Will said and struck Bryce with the whip again. Making him cry out, “Next wrong answer will draw blood. What’s your name?”

Bryce struggled to speak through his sobs, “My…My name is…Slave?”

“Good, Slave, and here’s your reward.” Bryce felt his prostate go into overdrive again, and he moaned with pleasure. “Feel’s good doesn’t it?”

“Ye…Yes…Sir. It does Sir.” Bryce replied.

“You want to feel it again…don’t you?”

“Yes…Yes Sir.”

“Next question. What is the square root of 225?”

Bryce, tried to look back at Will, but couldn’t see if he was joking or not. “I…I don’t know…Sir.”

“Wrong answer Slave, another lashing.” Bryce cried out and tried to move, but he felt the whip tear into him even harder than before. “I didn’t expect you to know that, I just wanted to whip you.”

Bryce was now sobbing and shaking, as he felt something warm dribble down his back, and realized it was his own blood. “Please Sir…Please…don’t hurt me anymore…I’m sorry…”

“I’ll only hurt you if you answer wrong Slave—you know that. The choice is up to you. Next question. Will you suck my dick?”

“Yes Sir.” Bryce answered, just wishing this nightmare would end.

“Correct.” This time the vibration was even stronger than before, and made Bryce cry out in pleasure. “Next question. Do you want to suck my dick?”

Bryce opened his mouth to answer, but stopped, and was silent, waiting for some cue from his Master as to what the right answer would be, but got nothing. Eventually, he whispered quietly, “Yes…?” and then cried out in pain when the whip struck his back.

“I told you to answer my questions, not lie, Slave! I can tell when you lie, bitch. Now what’s the answer?”

“No Sir. I don’t want to suck your cock, Sir.”

“Then why would you suck my cock, if you don’t want to, Slave?”

Bryce paused, “Because I don’t want to get hurt, Sir.”

Will brought the whip down on Bryce’s back even harder than before, leaving his gasping for breath. “Wrong answer Slave. You only get hurt when you disobey. Your fear isn’t the cause. Why would you suck my dick if you did not want to?”

“Because…Because you told me too Sir.” Bryce cried in exasperation, and moaned loudly when the plug in his ass began to vibrate again.

“Very good Slave. You do what you do because I tell you too, that is the only reason. My directions are your reason for existing. But first, let’s see how good of a cocksucker you are.” Will quickly unlatched Bryce from the bars, and unsupported, he fell forward onto the ground, and then struggled up on his hands and knees. When he looked up, he found himself staring at Will’s raging hard dick. “Now suck it, and if I feel any teeth, you’re going to lose them.”

Bryce tried to get up, but Will brought a paddle down on his already painful back, making him cry out again. He looked up at the face of his tormenter, and was more afraid than he had ever been in his entire life. He saw a face so enraptured with sadistic rage that Bryce knew he would not hesitate to inflict any amount of pain to make him comply. Slowly, he opened his mouth and took the head of Will’s dick into his mouth and began sucking. As he took more of the shaft into his mouth, he felt the plug in his ass begin vibrating again. Eager to feel the only bit of pleasure he had had all day, Bryce began sucking harder, careful to keep his teeth well away from the flesh.

“That’s it slave, eat that dick. Swallow that fucking thing. Worship that piece of meat, because that is going to be the focus of the rest of your life, from this moment on.”

Suddenly, Will thrust the entire length into Bryce’s mouth making him gag, he tried in vain to unimpale his face, But Will easily overpowered him, as he continued to violently fuck Bryce’s face. Will pulled out and shot his huge load all over Bryce’s face, making him spit and sputter. As Bryce made to wipe it away, Will said, “Leave it there and stay on the ground. If you move an inch, you know what will happen.”

Will then went to a nearby table and came back with a digital camera. “Memories in the making. My slave’s first facial.” he said as he began snapping photos. “Now scrape it off with your mitts and eat it, Slave.”

Bryce gulped, but complied, trying to avoid puking it back up, figuring that if he did, Will would make him eat that too. When he finished, Will rewarded him with another shock to the prostate, and then came over and removed the metal pouch allowing Bryce’s throbbing dick out into the air. “I think my bitch has earned a little release. Go get on the table, Slave.”

Bryce quickly complied, and laid back on the table while Will shackled him with the chains. “Now it’s time for a new game. This one is called Pain and Pleasure. The rules are simple. All you have to do is cum, and the game is over. Until then, I get to do whatever I want to you, got it? Let’s begin.”

Will went over to the table and fetched a cat ‘o nine tails and brought it back, and began running it over Bryce’s chest, making him shiver. Then the vibrator kicked on, making him moan and bringing his erection to full mast. Will reached into his pocket and pulled out two clips that he clipped onto Bryce’s nipples. Will started flicking the clips with the whip, bringing out a number of moans from Bryce as he cranked the vibrator even higher. The amount of stimulation was making Bryce’s head spin, he almost couldn’t tell the difference between the pain and the pleasure, when Will started whipping him with the cat ‘o nine tails he cried out in pain, but then moaned when the vibrator started going full blast. He couldn’t hold back anymore, as he let lose the biggest orgasm of his life. As his dick pulsed wildly, Bryce fell back exhausted, and passed out, aware that, for the very first time, he felt at peace.

Episode 5 – An Euphoric Greed

Tuesday

Micah looked at the final bag, and read the note attached: “I want Greg Troyer to be poor and unemployed.” It was by far the least interesting off them all, and wasn’t entirely sure what he should do with it. At a loss, he tossed the bag to Rod, “Here, Mr. Apprentice, make yourself useful and figure out something for the last one. I’m worn out.”

Rod stared at it for a moment, shrugged, and started collecting some stuff from the shelves. After adding a ripped up one dollar bill, he turned to Micah and asked, “Do you have any ecstasy or cocaine? Maybe both?”

Micah just cocked an eyebrow, but just reached up to the top shelf where he kept his stash, “Just don’t use too much, a little goes a long way, and I wouldn’t want to waste it.”

With a glove on, Rod reached in and added a tablet of ecstasy and a pinch of cocaine, then added a few drops of addiction brew and concentrated pleasure to finish it off, and threw it into the cauldron with the rest. The concoction flared brightly for a moment, then the entire room went black. When they managed to relight the candles, the entire basin had emptied, aside from a bit of smoke swirling around the bottom.

“Come on, let’s go to bed. We have a lot to figure out for Friday, and I’m exhausted,” Micah said, and led the way out of the basement, Rod blowing out candles behind him.

Wednesday

Daniel knew that he could wait inside just as easily as out, but the cold helped him forget how hungry he was. He hadn’t had breakfast, and after three classes where he had barely been able to concentrate, he had finally relented and given Peter a call, and asked if he could buy him lunch. This was made worse by the fact that he had gotten another email from his parents, begging him to attend “a center” where they could cure him of his sin. It was unnatural, they wrote, he needed help. Without Christ, he would be condemned to hell for all eternity, and if they didn’t get him there, they would burn to.

Of course, they were simply being good christians when they cut off his meal plan in an attempt to force him to quit school and come home, but he was making it work. He didn’t exactly come from a rich family, and was the first to even go to any kind of college. His father hadn’t even finished high school, dropping out when he was fifteen to work at the local service station. They had always said that they were poor of pocket but rich of spirit, and that the Lord would guide them through, but a lot of good that had done Daniel.

A group of jocks came out of the door behind him, led by Greg Troyer, and Daniel immediately stiffened up as though he had been smacked across the face. Of course, Greg didn’t pay any attention to him, why would he? Daniel was just a poor nobody, barely scraping through college with scholarships and expensive student loans. Greg had everything, but mostly he had money. His father owned Toyer Industries, which was responsible for employing about ten percent of Havensburg, and his great grandfather had actually been on the original board of trustees at the university, every successive generation of Toyer had been on it as well. Greg didn’t have to do anything to graduate from Havensburg University. He didn’t have to go to class, he didn’t have to follow university guidelines, so long as his father’s grant was funding the brand new science building being built across the way. It was a four year joyride for Greg, so why would he even bother to pay attention to someone like Daniel?

But Daniel knew Greg, oh did he. It was Greg’s father who had instigated the layoffs which landed Daniel’s father on unemployment right before Daniel was going to start college. If he hadn’t managed to score that final scholarship, he would have been waiting tables to help keep his family afloat. But Greg didn’t care about that, and Daniel was going to change that, oh was he ever.

He saw Peter approaching on a nearby path, and Daniel waved to him. They went inside, and Daniel loaded up a meager portion of food, just enough to keep him going until Friday when he got paid again from his work study position. Peter tried to convince him to get more, but Daniel said nothing, feeling it was better than getting into an argument. They went and sat down, where Peter asked, “Are you ok? You seem down?”

“Yeah,” he replied, “I’m alright…I just got another email from my parents. They want me to go to this…center. They say it can fix me.” He squeezed his fist hard enough to make his knuckles pop, “Cause, you know, something’s broken, and only through the power of Christ can I be repaired.”

“Why don’t you just get a new email account?”

Daniel sighed and relaxed his hand, “I really should, but…you know. I just keep hoping they’ll change their minds. I’m just not ready to turn my back on them yet.”

Peter looked at his watch, and saw it was a little past four. “Hey, we should probably go meet the guys over at the stadium. Maybe imagining the surprise those jocks are in for tomorrow will cheer you up.”

Everyone else was already in the bleachers, and Daniel watched Greg run back and forth, generally making a fool of himself. It was pretty obvious that even his teammates hated his antics, and only put up with him because of his connections. In the back of his mind, Daniel began to think that maybe they were being too hard on all of them, but it was too late to go back now. He left early, unsure whether the pit in his stomach was from doubt, or hunger.

Thursday

Daniel woke up the next morning, somewhat disoriented. It seemed like the ceiling was too high above his head, that his bed was too big and soft, but those were standard in his father’s guest house. He sat up and stretched, figuring it was just lingering confusion from his dreams. For some reason, he had dreamed that he was a poor college student or something–as if that would ever happen! He was Daniel Brascoe the IV, the only son of the wealthiest family in Havensburg, had never struggled a day in his life, and that’s the way he liked it. Easy work in the day as a vice president of his father’s company, and partying late into the night with his friends–other trust fund babies of his father’s corporate executives. Hell, other than the housekeepers and waiters his father employed, Daniel had never even dealt with anyone with a yearly income less than 250,000 dollars a year. As far as he was concerned, anything below that was sheer poverty.

As he tried to wake up, he realized that he did have a bit of a hangover from the night before, and a strange craving for…something. Mick had brought a new drug to the party the night before that he’d gotten somewhere, and convinced Daniel to give it a shot. It had been a blast, at least, everything he could remember about it had been a blast. It had made him so horny, he had basically forced the girl he was with to have sex with him, as if every girl he met didn’t want to have sex with him already. Apparently his maids had already gotten her up, fed her and made her leave. He was never one for conversation the morning after, and the emergency contraceptive snuck into their breakfasts always took care of any other complications that might arise. Still, he tried to shake it off, got up and showered, dressed, and made his way to the dining room for his breakfast, which was laid out on the table for him by the time he got there.

He figured that some food and coffee would make him feel a bit better, but everything was a bit bland. He sent that food back, threatening to fire the cook, but the second round was just as unsatisfying. He still had that itch in the back of his head for whatever Mick had given him, but for the life of him he couldn’t remember what it was. Of course, Daniel was no stranger to party drugs, and figured nothing bad would happen if he got a bit more to play with. Looking at the clock, he saw that it was already one in the afternoon, so obviously the office hadn’t missed him all morning. Figuring he could use a day off, he gave Mick a call, leaving his breakfast half eaten.

“Hey, what’s up Daniel?” Mick answered.

“Man that was pretty wild last night. You have any more of the stuff you gave me? I want some more of that shit.”

“Nah man, I’m all out. I’m stuck at the office though, so I can’t get any. You could go see the dealer though, if you really…uh…want to…” Mick said, and coughed nervously.

“Sure. Where’s the guy at?”

“I’ll text you the address and a map. It’s a bit shady, but the guy’s legit. Just tell him Mick sent you, and he’ll deal with you.”

“Sure thing, thanks for the tip.”

“Uh..you’re welcome, I guess.” Mick added, then hung up quickly.

Daniel felt that something was off, but a moment later Mick’s text message arrived, which automatically programmed the new destination into his GPS. He figured he could go ahead and pick up some of that stuff and then find a girl to fuck, and fuck, and fuck all night long. Funny, he hadn’t asked Mick what the name of the drug was; he’d forgotten to do so. Oh well, he figured the dealer would know what Mick had gotten if he asked.

He got into his BMW convertible and sped away from his father’s estate, taking various turns as the GPS directed, and didn’t really notice where he was going until the final few turns. Somehow, he’d ended up out of the city and driven into the local indian reservation dotted with smoke shops and trailer parks, certainly not somewhere Daniel would want to be seen with his shiny BMW. Still, he needed that drug, and the craving was getting worse. Thoughts of addiction occasionally entered his mind, but that couldn’t have happened already. It took heavy use for stuff like that to set in, and Daniel used drugs purely for recreational purposes. Still, what had Mick given him exactly?

The GPS took him into one of the rundown trailer parks and stopped him at a beaten down trailer with a rusty sedan sitting outside of it. Daniel could hear the sounds of a TV inside, but little else. Still a bit nervous, and not really wanting to abandon his car even for a minute or two, he went up and knocked on the door.

The volume of the TV dropped, and a raspy voice called from inside, “Who’s there?”

“My name’s…uh…Stewart.” he lied, “I’m a friend of Mick’s. He said I could get some…stuff here.”

A number of locks were slowly opened, followed by the door itself. A middle aged man stood in the doorway, in far worse shape than anyone Daniel had ever seen before in his life. He didn’t even know that people could look like that. The man was skinny, but had a large gut hanging over his faded, stained jeans, a bit of which could be seen hanging out from his grimy wifebeater. He had a few days of stubble on his face, and it looked like he hadn’t bothered to cut his hair in months, and he might not have washed it since then either. He grinned when he saw Daniel on his stoop, revealing several black holes where teeth used to be. “Well don’t just stand there,” he said, his breath reeking of tobacco smoke, “Come on in. I got what you’re looking for.”

“Is my car going to be ok here? I’m a bit worried–”

“Hey, I don’t care about your car. You want the stuff, you gotta come inside. What’s it going to be…Stewart?” As the man said the alibi he smirked, not that Daniel noticed. The craving was becoming too much to handle now that he was so close to the source.

“Yeah, fine. Let me in,” Daniel said, and stepped inside as the man shut the door behind him. It’s not like he couldn’t just buy another car if that one got stolen.

The man walked over to a drawer and started rifling through it. Daniel could see that it was filled with tupperware containers and ziplock bags containing all sorts of powders and pills, some of which he recognized, but a whole lot that he didn’t. He pulled out a small bag containing a few small red pills. “Here’s the stuff,” he said, “Big Red, I call it. This what you’re looking for?”

Daniel took a hard look at the pill, but couldn’t honestly remember what he had taken the night before, “Uh…yeah, I think? I…forgot to ask Mick what he’d given me, actually.”

The man rolled his eyes, undid the bag and cut a tablet in half before handing Daniel one piece, “Here, give it a try and see how it feels. If it’s the same, we’ll know soon enough.”

“Are you kidding?” Daniel asked, “I’m not going to take that here.”

“Would you feel better if I quarter it?” the man replied, cutting the piece again, “You’ll feel just enough to know whether this is what you took or not. Give it a try, it’ll help you feel better. I know how you must be feeling at the moment…”

Daniel knew he should refuse, but the possibility that this could make his itch go away was too tempting. He took the bit from the man’s hand and dry swallowed it, and waited for something to happen. The pill metabolized quickly in his empty stomach, and soon everything began to look a bit hazy, and the itch disappeared. However, the pill from the night before had felt like the world was rushing at him. He had been horny and angry…vicious even. This just made him feel…empty. Light-headed, he sat down in a moldy chair behind him and felt his head loll backwards. He was exhausted, and it felt as though everything he touched was made from the softest pillow he’d ever felt, even the air against his face.

“Feeling good?” the man asked, “Here, go ahead and take the rest, my treat.”

Unable to resist him, Daniel felt the man force open his mouth and slip the other chucks in his mouth, plugging his nose until he swallowed. A minute later, Daniel couldn’t focus on anything.

“Now,” the man said, “I don’t think I introduced myself. My name is Greg Troyer, and until a few years ago, I was employed as a chemical engineer at your father’s company. Yes, that’s right. I know you’re Daniel Brascoe the Fourth. I know all about you. See, my boss at the company didn’t like me because I was gay, so he told a few nasty lies about my work which led to me receiving a pink slip one day, signed off by none other than yourself, not that you probably knew, or cared, what you were signing. No problem I thought, I’d just find another job, except I soon discovered that I had been blacklisted out of work. My house was repossessed and I have been on welfare for months now, and did I complain? Not really. Why complain when you can get even? Why complain when you can bring down the entire Brascoe family with a few well-placed chemicals? Now, you just make yourself comfortable–I have a lot of work to do, and not much time to do it,” As he walked away into a back bedroom, Daniel felt consciousness finally slip away from him.

***

When Daniel woke up, it felt as though every part of his body ached. He moaned, and nearly rolled off the couch he was lying on onto the floor.

“Hurting?” He heard Greg say, “Give this a try,” he stuck a lit cigar in the corner of Daniel’s mouth.

Unable to do much else, Daniel took a deep inhale and felt some of the ache subside. The next few breaths he took were only cigar smoke, and after demolishing a good half inch of the tobacco, he finally felt well enough to sit up on the couch. “What…What did you do to me?” he muttered, still inhaling as much smoke as he could.

“Well, one of the drugs I gave you was highly concentrated nicotine, supplemented by a compound known to speed and intensify addiction. You’re a smoker now, and will be for the rest of your life. Oh, and cigarettes won’t cut it. I mean, you’d have to smoke, like twenty at a time, all day and night, just to feel satisfied. See, I like a man who likes cigars.”

Daniel knew he had to get away, and he had to do it fast. He tried to stand up from the couch but was still so dizzy he fell to the floor, the cigar flying from his fingers. Terrified that the pain might resurge, he clutched at it and took a few more puffs, desperate for any relief, but no matter how hard he sucked, he still didn’t feel well. He needed something…else.

Greg came around the back of the couch, and Daniel noticed for the first time that he was naked. A moment later it registered that he was naked himself, lying on the ground of a poor man’s trailer, smoking a cigar like his life depended on it. Greg’s body was just as ugly unclothed as it was clothed, covered with hair and smelling of smoke. As he came closer, Daniel could catch whiffs of his body odor as well, which only made him sicker. Greg’s cock was erect and standing out from a wiry bush of pubic hair, and he stroked it for a moment or two in front of Daniel’s face, grinning. “Suck it,” was all he said, and stood there, waiting.

Daniel didn’t, but found that as he did he began to ache again. He took a few more puffs from his cigar, but that didn’t help. Finally in desperation he got on his knees and took the dirty cock in his mouth, only to be rewarded with a burst of pleasure that made him sigh. All of it was gone, for a moment, all of the aches. He began sucking, eager to be free from that haunting pain, stopping only to take the occasional puff from his quickly disappearing cigar. Above him, he saw that Greg had a small digital camera and was taking photos of him. “Look at the camera, boy. Look at the camera like you’re having the time of your life. Look like all you want to do for the rest of your life is suck a man’s cock–suck my cock.”

Daniel looked up, and the wave of pleasure washed over him again. He sucked vigorously, loving the euphoria of the moment, despite the unpleasant taste of the cock in his mouth and the scratchy pubic bush Greg kept rubbing in his face as he snapped photo after photo.

“See, another drug I gave you permanently rewrites your brain so obeying someone’s orders gives you pleasure, while disobeying them gives you pain. See, this is tied to a person’s voice. Now, not only are you compelled to obey me, or suffer. I took the liberty of doing the opposite to the voice of your father. No matter what, you’ll have to disobey him, and obey me, not that you’ll mind doing it before long. Soon, it’ll just be instinctual.”

Daniel was horrified, and began to fight against the feeling. Greg allowed him to break away and struggle to his feet, only to have the aches descend upon him again. Unable to face it, he got back down and resumed sucking. He couldn’t help it, it just felt too good.

“Yeah, feel’s good, don’t it bitch?” Greg said, “Stop sucking, I want your dad to see his prized son with a load of my cum splattered all over his face. Jack your cock while I do it, and cum when I do, all over the floor.”  

Daniel sat back, the stub of his cigar shoved in the corner of his mouth, jacking off gleefully, the pleasure of obeying a far more powerful aphrodisiac than anything he had ever experienced ever before. Greg was still taking photo after photo, and before long shot his load with a grunt all over Daniel’s chin. Daniel shot his own load as soon as he saw the first spurts of cum emerge from Greg’s cock. The orgasm paired with the act of obeying made him cry out in pleasure. Barely registering the flashes from the camera, He fell back exhausted, cum covering his face as well as the floor in front of him.

“Now, for one last demonstration,” Greg said, and then in a loud voice, added, “Listen up!” At those words, it felt as though the entire world faded away until all Daniel could hear was the sound of Greg’s voice. “You love sucking cock,” Greg said to him, “You find me and all men who look like me irresistibly attractive. You love the taste of cum. Now, back to reality!” With that, Daniel snapped back, somewhat disoriented. It felt like something had changed, but he couldn’t figure out what. He also had a hard time remembering what exactly Greg had just said to him.

Greg pulled out a video camera next and started taping, “Now, it’s time for your interview segment. Tell me Daniel, do you like sucking cock?”

Daniel wanted to say no, that he was straight, but what came out instead was, “Hell yeah I love sucking cock! It’s the best.” Strangely enough, Daniel found that he did believe it–he didn’t know why he had wanted to say the opposite a moment ago. Sucking cock was awesome, and he wanted to do it every chance he got.

“What kind of guys are you attracted to?” Greg said next, unfazed by Daniel’s response.

“Well…” Daniel said, blushing, “Guy’s like you, I guess.”

“So you like poor, dirty rednecks? That’s the kind of guy who turns you on?”

Daniel nodded in reply.

“Last question Daniel, do you like the taste of cum?”

“Are you kidding? Cum is fantastic!”

“Then how about you go ahead and eat the stuff that’s plastered to your face?”

Daniel immediately began scooping Greg’s cum into his mouth, as obeying another order brought him another boost of pleasure.

“Yeah, that’s a good cum-whore. Go ahead and lick everything up off the floor. And while you’re doing it, tell everyone that you’re a raging slut for cock.”

Daniel got on his hands and knees and began licking up his own cum from the carpet, “I’m a raging slut for cock!” he said between licks, “I lock sucking cock!…I love the taste of cum!”

Greg stopped taping, and handed Daniel a new cigar, which he immediately began sucking at, but nothing happened.

“You have to light it, you idiot,” Greg said, and threw a lighter at him. Daniel ran the flame under the cigar for a moment until it burned red and released the sweet fumes he desperately needed.

“The last drug I gave you induces a hypnotic state in which the subject is highly suggestible. Another concoction of my own. Now, I laid out some clothes for you to in the bedroom. Go put them on.”

Daniel raced off, already responding to the subtle command. He wanted the pleasure, sure, but he was also afraid of what would come if he disobeyed. Pleasure was his new wealth. He was greedy for it, wanted any little bit he could scrounge up, but even more than that, he feared poverty. This is how he had been raised, and it had taken little effort to shift him to this new currency. Greg could give him what he wanted, and in a far more pure form than his father’s money ever could. Already, he felt his will to fight back shrinking.

In the bedroom, he saw a pile of leather on the bed. quickly pulled on everything as best he could, though it took him a moment to figure out how the harness went on. The final touch was a thick metal collar which he put around his neck and then padlocked shut. There was no key in sight, which kind of worried him, but he was dressed, and the happiness returned. In a mirror on the wall, he saw a person which bore little resemblance to the man who had gotten up this morning in his father’s mansion. Daniel looked ragged, exhausted, but more than anything, hungry for more. The leather was well worn and dull, but felt pleasant against his bare skin.

“You done? Then get back in here!” He heard Greg yell, and he rushed back into the living room. “Now, listen up!” Greg said, and Daniel fell back into the same void as before. “You love being fucked up the ass. You love begging other men to fuck you. You love begging men to let you suck their cock. I am your master. You love your master. You will refer to me only as master. The only name you will respond to is slave. Being called slave makes you aroused and horny. You can only cum after your master tells you you can. Return to reality!”

Daniel felt his head ache as it tried to take in the new information and commands. However, after a few more puffs on his cigar, everything was perfectly clear. He was Slave. That was Master. HIS Master. He loved cock. He loved getting fucked by cock, sucking cock, anything with cock.

“We’re going to have some company over slave, and you are to please them as best you can, understand?”

Daniel nodded, eager to obey. A moment later there was a knock at the door. Greg opened it and Mick stepped into the trailer. Daniel was shocked, but couldn’t help fulfilling his new commands. He got on his knees, cigar smoke all around him and said, “Please sir, will you let me suck your cock? Please, I need it. I need your cock, I need your cock up my ass!” He saw that his Master was filming his performance again, which shamed him.

Mick smirked, “Sure, I guess I can do that. Bend over the couch, slave.”

Daniel knew he had been betrayed, but he got up and bent over anyway, his ass twitching with need. Mick took out his cock and without any mercy jammed it into his former friends virgin hole, making him yell loud enough that the cigar fell from his mouth. Master was kind enough to put it back, and Daniel was able to relax as Mick began thrusting in and out.

He knew he should want to know why Mick had done this to him. He knew he should care that his Master was filming this, and would probably send it to his father. He knew he should be trying to escape, but he was in too deep. He had fallen too far. He had become too greedy, and could only go further down into the pit of ecstasy his life had become.


Epilogue – Tokens of Redemption

Friday

George lolled in bed, listening to the sound of his new chef cooking up something in the kitchen a couple of rooms over. His massive belly growled, already hungry after having no food for eight hours, but George was used to that. He pretty much had to eat constantly just to feel the least bit satisfied, and he hoped that Evan would be able to keep up with him, in more ways than one. He rolled onto his side, his massive apron sprawled in front of him, then pushed himself up until he was sitting on the edge of the bed, the mattress sagging under his five hundred pound bulk. It was only then that he noticed the young man sitting in an armchair in the corner of the room.

“Good, you’re finally up. Now, I’ll make this quick because I have four other stops, and because I’m sure you’d like to get to breakfast. Now, see that tub of lard you have for a body? You weren’t like that two days ago.”

George, still confused, replied, “I…I’m sorry. But who are you? And what are you doing here.”

“Look, just listen to me,” he said, “Two days ago, you were a jock with a fantastic body. Now, I cast a spell on you, as requested by an…enemy of yours, but no magic is permanent unless the subject is offered a chance for redemption, so here it is. You are a glutton, and an unabashed one at that. All I ask of you, if you’d like your old body back, is that you refuse one meal today.”

George tried to interject, but the man suddenly disappeared, leaving only a trail of smoke and a disembodied voice, “One meal George, that’s all. Shouldn’t be too hard for a big guy like you.”

Unsure whether what had just happened was real or simply a figment of his imagination, George shook his head, pulled on a very large pair of boxers while he was still seated, and then hefted himself up. Surely what the man had said couldn’t be true; George had always been fat, and he loved it. But some part of him in the back of his mind insisted that these memories were a lie. As a ball of doubt began to form alongside his growing hunger, he exited the bedroom into his personal dining room, where servers and assistant chefs were hustling about, preparing the table for his breakfast. Evan flew in through one of the double doors, his white chef coat splattered with sauces and flour, his face red and flushed as he tried to catch his breath. He hadn’t worked this hard on a meal in years, but it was the most satisfying work he had ever done, or at least it would be, once he sat down to eat the fruits of his labor with his new lover. He spotted George across the room, and rushed over to give him a kiss, and was a bit surprised when George didn’t return it with the same vigor he had the day before. “What’s wrong love? Sleep badly?”

“Huh? Oh…nothing like that, I think,” George said, “Say…you didn’t…see anyone go into my room, did you?”

Evan eyed him, “No…was someone in there?”

“I…Look, never mind. It must have just been a dream I had.”

“I’m sure a good breakfast will help make everything better,” Evan said, pulling out a massive chair from the table, “Have a seat. Everything is just getting set out for us.”

“Actually,” George said, backing away, “I…I’m not feeling well. I think I might go back to sleep for a bit.”

Evan looked confused, and then the redness in his face deepened, “You…You don’t…like it? Is that what you’re saying?”

“No, it’s not that,” George said, “I’m…I’m just not feeling like myself right now. Look, I’m sorry, but I’m just not hungry.”

“You’re always hungry.”

“Well, I’m not hungry right now!” George yelled, a bit louder than he meant to, and the look of utter disappointment which spread across Evan’s face just made him feel worse. “No…No, I didn’t mean it like that. See, I’m just not doing well this morning. Let me sleep it off, and we’ll have a great lunch together, how about that?”

Evan looked away, and then back at George, anger now filling his eyes, “No. No, I made this for you, and you’re going to fucking eat it, you fucking asshole!” He grabbed a muffin from a passing tray and advanced on George.

“What…What are you doing?”

“We’re going to make sure you’re good and full. Trust me, you’ll sleep better with a full stomach,” Evan said, then motioned to some of the servers, “Hold George down for me. I think he wants his breakfast ‘rough’ this morning.”

George fought against the first tray of food that Evan forced down his gullet, but his rock hard cock couldn’t be ignored, especially when one of his servers took it out and began milking it just how he liked it. Before too long, he was sharing food filled kisses with Evan as though nothing strange had happened, the memory of his morning visitor having long since passed.

***

Lenny was hot, and as he walked down the street, he knew that every man he passed was thinking the same thing. They all wanted him, and he didn’t care, as long as they paid for the privilege. Pigtown was already open however, and while it would probably be a ghost town for a few more hours, he sometimes picked up the occasional early fuck. Hell, it wasn’t like he had much else to do.

Behind him, a voice called out, “Hey! Hey, there you are.” Lenny turned around and saw a young man running up to him, “I need to talk to you.”

“Hey, you want some of this? You gotta pay.”

“That is definitely not what I wanted to talk to you about,” the man said, finally stopping and catching his breath, “Man, you’re a hard guy to track down, you know that?”

Lenny was now a bit worried. What was this guy, some kind of cop? He didn’t want to get busted or anything.

“Listen, who you are right now, isn’t who you were two days ago. You might think it is, but its not. You were a jock, and an enemy of yours asked me to place a spell on you. However, all magic requires a chance of redemption, so here’s yours: You need to not have sex today–with anyone, but especially not that biker, Orson, you fucked yesterday.”

He had mostly forgotten that, it simply hadn’t been the most important transaction of the day, but how had this guy known that they’d fucked at all?

“Yo, I don’t know what you’re getting at here, but I’m not a prostitute, alright?”

“Yeah, sure you aren’t,” the man said, and then rushed off again, appearing to disappear right before he turned a corner down the way. When Lenny continued walking and passed where the man had gone, he saw that it was a dead end alley, and the man had simply disappeared. Had he ever been there in the first place? Still, even though he tried to put the words out of his mind, they came back. Some part of him kept yelling that they were true. That he had been a jock, and that this was all wrong. By the time he got to Pigtown, he was decidedly not horny, but figured a drink might steady his nerves a bit, so he went in anyway.

As soon as he did, he wished he hadn’t. The biker from the day before, Orson the man had called him, was sitting at the bar, nursing a beer and watching the door. Lenny tried to back away, but couldn’t before Orson spotted him and got up.

“Hey, you. I need that cock of yours up my ass again. Please, I’ll do anything. I even got money. More of it. 200 dollars if you’ll fuck me all afternoon, what do you say?”

Lenny had never been offered that much to fuck someone, and under any other circumstances he would have happily agreed, but given what the man had said, he didn’t think it would be a good idea. The voice in the back of his head agreed vehemently. “Thanks for the offer, but uh…I actually got plans already.”

Orson looked surprised, then dejected, “Is…is it not enough money?”

Lenny didn’t know what to say, so he just shrugged, and pushed his way into the bar. He ordered a light beer for himself, then took a seat at a nearby table, drinking half the brew on the way, hoping it would help clear his head. Orson, disappointed, sat back down at the bar and asked the bartender for something harder.

Lenny felt sorry for the guy, and wasn’t sure why he was turning down the offer, but maybe the guy he’d run into was right. Maybe something strange was going on here. As he drank more of his beer, his eyes kept wandering over to Orson, or more particularly, Orson’s ass, propped up on the bar stool. It looked bigger than it had the day before, meatier and hotter too. Lenny readjusted his crotch, trying to keep his hardening dick down, but suddenly the encounter he had barely remembered that morning stood out clear as day. No ass had ever felt like that one. Every thrust, every movement was intensified. Not too loose, not too tight, it had been all he’d ever wanted in a fuck, and now he was just going to give that up?

He downed the rest of the beer, feeling a bit floaty from the alcohol, but mostly from the pure lust coursing through him, and stalked back over to Orson, “You know, maybe I was too hard on you before. I’ve…I’ve been doing some thinking,” he said, squeezing one of Orson’s ass cheeks. “Damn,” he muttered, “I…I just gotta see that ass of yours one more time…” he said, mostly to himself, but Orson couldn’t believe what had just come out of his dreamboats mouth. He stood up, grabbed Lenny’s hand and pulled him into the backroom. Lenny knew he shouldn’t, but watching that ass move…he had to have it again. It had to be his.

“So, this ass?” Orson said, moving it around in Lenny’s face, “This is the ass you want?”

“Oh hell yeah…yeah, let me see that ass,” Lenny said, openly massaging his cock now. He need to fuck. He was desperate.

“You want it? I need something for it then,” Orson said with a smirk, “A little something green maybe? To make up for your harsh words earlier? 75 dollars ought to lift my spirits enough. I know you got that much.”

Without really thinking, Lenny pulled out his wallet and stuffed some bills in one of Orson’s back pockets, cupping that sweet ass as he did. “I have a better idea. How about we head back to my place and get to know each other on more…intimate terms?”

Orson couldn’t resist that offer, and they both left the bar giddy with lust. The voice cried out in dismay, but Lenny just squished it out of existence. Sex was everything–no, Orson’s ass was everything. It was everything he would ever need.

***

Sure there were things Samuel could be doing. He could clean up his trailer, or go play with his pig, or any number of things. But why do something productive when you could just sit on your porch, drink a beer, and listen to the radio? He didn’t get any TV channels out here in the country, so he had to settle for a single country station that came in alright from the next town over, but that was fine with him. Sam didn’t ask for much from the world. He just wanted to be left alone.

Of course, not everyone understood that, he thought, as a lone figure came around the curve in the long driveway back to the rural road. From a distance, Sam couldn’t make out who it was, but it sure as hell didn’t look like any of his neighbors. Besides, they knew well enough to keep out of his business. As the man approached, it definitely looked like someone from the city. Sam grabbed his shotgun and stood up, “Ya can go ahead and turn around and git the fuck off my property, whoever ya are!” He yelled, “I ain’t got nothin’ for ya!”

“All I want is a word, Samuel,” the figure called back, and continued walking until he was about fifty feet away, and then stopped. “Who you are now is not who you were two days ago. You were a college student and a brilliant student. A spell was cast on you by an enemy, but all spells must offer a chance at redemption. So cleanse yourself Samuel–cleanse and be cleansed.”

At that, the figure vanished, and Samuel was no longer sure anyone had ever been there in the first place. Cleanse himself? What did that mean, that he should take a shower? Samuel sniffed his pit out of curiosity, and it sure did reek. When was the last time he had taken a shower? He couldn’t even remember. Did his shower even work? He got up and went into his trailer, wading through piles of junk he collected off the side of the road. Why did he have all of this stuff? Something told him that he needed it, but maybe he should just get rid of it. Maybe he should just burn it to the ground. That would cleanse it, wouldn’t it? Something told him that would work, but why was he thinking about this anyway? All of this thinking was making Sam’s head hurt. Still, out of curiosity more than anything, he made his way to the filthy bathroom and found the basin of the shower filled with trash he had thrown there. If he wanted a shower, he’d have to clean it out first, but that seemed like too much work. All of it was too much work.

Out the bathroom window he saw his new pig in his pen. He’d put up a bit of a fight the day before, but had settled in quite well. He hadn’t even tried to talk when Sam had taken him his morning slop, he hadn’t even complained when he’d cleaned out Sam’s shitty ass after he took a shit. Sam rubbed his cock through his filthy jeans, thinking about all of the hot pig sex he could have later. Hell, why not have some of it now? Cleaning could wait.

Pig sat up as his master approached, and Sam saw fear and loathing, but also a growing desire in his eyes. He liked being a pig, he just didn’t really know that yet, but he was learning, and he was learning fast. “I’m horny, Pig,” Sam said as he clambered into the pen, “So let’s play.”

Pig tried to crawl away, but Samuel got down behind him and grabbed his ass. Looking down, he saw that the crack was absolutely caked with filth. Hungrily, Sam buried his face and began licking at the crack, relishing the taste of shit, mud and his own cum from the day before, and shot his own load of cum in his shorts, just from the sheer eroticism of the taste. Pig eventually joined in, grunting as his master fucked him and he fucked Sam in return, drinking each other’s piss, and scarfing down shit. Before they realized it, it was well past sunset, and the night was growing dark. Looking at himself, Sam found that he was dirtier than he had ever been before, and that he loved it. He loved rutting with his pig, no, he loved being a pig. Instead of going into his trailer, Sam curled up with his pig in the mud. He was happier here, happier as the pig he had always known he was.

***

Will could hear his slave moaning in the basement as he watched TV, which probably had something to do with the fact that Will had strapped some billiard balls to his nuts earlier and left him standing there, chained to some posts. The thought of his slave suffering made him happy, but the sounds were interrupting his show, so he got up during a commerical break, ready to gag the fucker so at least Will wouldn’t have to listen to him. But when he got up, he saw that a stranger standing in the doorway, blocking his path.

“Who the fuck are you?” he yelled, looking around for something to use as a weapon, but there wasn’t anything nearby.

“ Man I’m sick of doing this,” he mumbled, and then spoke louder, “I come bearing a message, nothing more. A spell was cast upon you by an enemy. Who you are now is not who you were two days ago. However, every spell comes with the possibility of redemption. So, if you’d like to reclaim your life, all you must do is perform an act of mercy,” with that, the man stepped back and vanished into the wall. William ran over to see where he could have gone, but there was nothing. It was easier to assume he had imagined it all, so he forgot about it, and headed down into the basement.

“Man, for a slave who thinks he gets it, you sure to make a lot of noise,” William said as he entered the dungeon. The slaves balls were purple from their stretching, but looked like they were making good progress. “So, since you can’t shut up, I guess I’ll have to gag you so I can hear the TV.”

“Please Sir, please. I can’t take anymore, please just let me go. I won’t tell anyone I swear!” The slave blurted out.

Will nearly blurted out a quick retort, but didn’t. Mercy was what the man had said–did this man deserve mercy? Did everyone deserve mercy in some sense? Will shook his head, confused to find that he might be caring for a fellow man, a feeling he had never experienced before.

“Please Sir, I beg of you. I’m sorry…” The slave continued, and then began to weep.

“So, you don’t want this?” Will asked, walking around his slave, “You don’t like the pleasure I’ve given you?” The slave gasped as Will ran his hand across the barely healed cut from yesterday’s whipping. He grabbed a remote of the table and added, “You don’t like how this feels?” as he turned on the slave’s prostate massager, making him groan, “because from the sound of it, you like it a lot.”

“Sir…I, I…” The slave began, but didn’t finish. William hated his weakness. He hated his inability to decide what he wanted. He hated this man, and everything he was. Mercy? No, he did not deserve mercy. He did not want mercy, but he did not know it yet. He wanted to feel pain–it would be his only pleasure before too long, and Will would take him there.

He hefted a studded paddle and brought it down on the slave’s ass, making him cry out in pain, “Repeat after me, ‘I am a slave!’”

“Please…Please no…” The slave muttered, but his erect, dripping cock revealed what he really wanted. William hit him again, harder, “Say it! Say it or I’ll fucking make you regret it!” The anger rushed out of him, pure, unfiltered.

“I am a slave!”

William hit him again with the paddle, “Repeat it!”

“I am a slave!”

Again!”

“I am a…I am a…oh god!” The slave cried, as his cock erupted uncontrollably.

“You fucking bitch! Who said you could cum? Who said you could? You’re going to get it for that one,” William said, then came close, getting ready to fuck his slave into oblivion, only to find that is cock was completely soft. This only made him angrier. Why should the slave be able to cum, but the master unable to? He jacked it a few times but his dick didn’t even react, and this only made Will feel hornier.

“Please sir, I was a bad slave, I was. Please fuck me sir, I deserve it!” The slave said, which only made William angrier at himself.

“I’ll fuck you when I feel like it, bitch,” he said, then attached a chastity device to his slave’s cock, “And that’ll keep accidents like that from happening again, and this will keep you quiet,” he added, shoving a large ball gag into the slave’s mouth, then storming up the stairs, still soft.

He tried jacking off upstairs, but no matter what he did, his cock wouldn’t respond, which only increased his ire. “Well,” he said to himself, “if I can’t release, I sure as hell ain’t going to release my slave,” but that didn’t make him feel better, just restless. All he knew was anger, and now that he was so horny, he couldn’t stop. He returned to the basement, but the more he beat Bryce, the more the slave loved it, the hornier they became, and the more distance both of them put between themselves and the release they desperately craved.

***

Looking through the pictures he had taken so far on his computer, Greg was picking out which ones he would send first to Mr. Brascoe, and which ones he’d send to the Havensburg Times. Thinking about the slave fucking himself with a dildo in the bedroom, Greg couldn’t help but admit that it had really seemed all too easy. Sure, it had been hard finding someone like Mick to betray one of his best friends, but when all you really care about is money, what value does friendship have? Mick’s father was next in line to take over the company and Mick wasn’t one to be second best, not anymore. With Daniel out of the way (and most likely his father, after he had a stroke from witnessing the depths of his son’s depravity) Mick would likely be the next owner of Havensburg’s financial district.

“Finally, the last of ‘em,” A voice said behind him. Greg whipped around in his chair and found a man standing behind him who he did not recognize. “Now, I’ll keep this quick, because I’m tired,” the man said, “Who you are today is not who you were two days ago. A spell was cast upon you by your enemy. However, you still have a chance to redeem yourself, if you forgive, and let go.” With that, the intruder vanished, and Greg was alone again.

Had his dream the night before been real, Greg wondered? He had dreamed that he had switched places with Daniel, that he was the rich son of a billionaire, and when he woke up it had seemed more real than the abandoned trailer he was squatting in. He looked back at the photos, and a tinge of guilt collected in his mind. Who was he to destroy these peoples’ lives for revenge? But then again, what gave them the right to so callously destroy his own? Conflicted, his thoughts were interrupted by his slave moaning through the thin wall that separated the office from the bedroom. Most likely he had tried to cum again, but failed. Maybe George ought to pay him a visit, to see how he’s doing.

The bedroom was full of cigar smoke, and from the pile of butts in the ashtray next to Daniel, it looked like he had smoked ten, if not fifteen already that day. Seeing his master come through the door, he increased the speed of his thrusting, the thick dildo in his ass far more massive than most men’s fists. Still, Mick wanted to borrow his “friend” for a party tonight, and wanted to make sure that the guests would be able to abuse their new toy in any way that they wanted, so he’d requested that Daniel be prepared to take anything up his ass they wanted him to.

But who was Mick to order Greg around? In pursuing revenge, it seemed that he had come full circle, and returned to being a pawn of the rich men he hated. He hated them, all of them, they all deserved to pay. Looking at the now destroyed Daniel, he couldn’t disguise his disgust. Forgiveness? He didn’t deserve it, none of them did. “Suck my cock, bitch,” Greg ordered, and eagerly, dildo still wedged high up his hole, the slave got down on his knees, shaking from the need for his new drug.

Sure, Greg knew he could stop. He could let Daniel go, he could even cure him of his addictions, but the power was too tempting. He owned Daniel, not the other way around, he was his. Mick needed to learn that, they all did, but Mick most of all. In fact, there was no reason why Greg shouldn’t own Mick as well. And all the other rich boys that he hung out with. Greg should own them too. He would own them all.

***

Rod materialized back in the basement, and Micah was nowhere to be found. Climbing the stairs, he saw that he was sitting on the couch watching TV, and working on some school work during the commercials. “How’d it go?” he asked as Rod stumbled in and slumped down in an armchair.

“Well, I found them all, but it wasn’t easy. I mean, Samuel ended up all the way in the Ozarks for some reason, and even then I had to hike halfway across the county just to find his trailer.”

“Aww…poor baby.”

“Oh shut up. It’s that stupid transportation spell. If you’d just teach things to me the easy way–”

“There is no easy way. There’s only people who learn easily, and those who take a bit longer. You’re just on the far end of the curve. You’ll pick it up, eventually.”

The two of them sat is silence, watching some crime show, before Rod spoke up again, “Aren’t you curious what they chose?”

“Not really. Besides, I’m sure they all fell for it. Not a strong will in the bunch of them. They asked for it.”

“Well sure, the nerds did, but the jocks too? Isn’t that a bit unfair?”

“Life isn’t fair Rod, but magic especially isn’t fair.”

“But I thought magic had to give you an honest chance for redemption? Isn’t that why I spent all day missing class and running around the country?” Rod said.

Micah, for the first time in the conversation, sat up and looked over at Rod. It was the eyes that still scared him the most, those grey steel eyes. “Redemption. Redemption is a token, a promise, if you will. The magician can make it as easy to access or as difficult as he’d like to. I mean, none of these guys really had a chance of changing back–the spell was too good. Did I have to offer them a way out? Well sure, but that doesn’t mean I had to make it easy. Hell, I had no interest in making it easy,” he added, then sat back turned up the volume. “Now, I’m trying to watch this show, so go have your moral crisis somewhere else. You’re here to learn magic, not how to become a good person.”

Rod wanted to say more, but decided against it, and headed up to his room to look through the grimoires Micah had lent him to study from. He still couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong with what Micah had done, and had done many times before. That football jock that he turned into a sex pig was just the first he’d heard about, and since he’d become Micah’s apprentice, he’d witnessed at least a dozen more. But what could he do? He was just an apprentice. If nothing else, at least he was on the stronger side, but was he on the right side? That was a different question altogether, and one he wasn’t ready to answer for.

(Caption) Gooner Ransom

How many hours had it been now? He couldn’t break his eyes away from the stream of words and pictures flashing across his screen to even look at the clock in the corner, but he knew that the last time he’d had a break, it had been four hours…but this seemed to be taking even longer than before.

It was a program had promised an automated porn experience–the site just showed him the pictures, allowing him to jack off without having to focus on anything–but whoever had made it wanted ten bucks to download it! He ended up pirating it instead, but…something was wrong. It wasn’t showing him pictures he wanted to see, it was all men, and these humiliating words, and he…he couldn’t seem to stop watching it, or close it, or anything.

Even worse, when the program paused every little while, he’d been changing, and someone had been chatting with him, demanding he pay the most exorbitant ransom, or else the program would keep running–money he didn’t even have! Tens of thousands of dollars! He’d begged the last time, asking whoever it was to just let him go, that he couldn’t pay that much even if he wanted to…and now this session had been the longest of them all…and he didn’t know how much longer he could keep stroking like this.

Almost like it was sensing his exhaustion, the constant stream of pictures finally stopped, and the chat window appeared–he gasped for breath, relieved he could finally stop–at least until he saw himself. He’d been young and thin before…but now…this wasn’t his body! He was older, at least middle aged, with a thick gut, a beard, and…and a tiny cock, only about three inches, rubbed raw from the session he’d just been through.

Since you couldn’t pay me in money, I decided to take a down payment in something you could pay me with. — the message popped up on the screen, and he sobbed a little. Now, if you want to stop, it’ll still cost you–5,000 dollars. You have an hour to comply.

He…he could maybe do that. He went to his bank, but didn’t have enough in his accounts to cover it…but maybe one of his meager investments could help? He tried to get the money out, but it was taking too much time!

*What’s taking so long? Still don’t have the money? That’s ok, I can take more payment in other ways. Make you a dirty old man, cock that can’t even work, obsessed with watching porn all day long. Maybe you haven’t paid me because that’s what you want…*

He tried to again, but the money still hadn’t cleared by the time the hour was up. The images began again, and helpless, he returned to masturbating…praying that the next time he got a break, he might still be able to pay his way out of his new fate.

[Caption] A Present for Coach

Fuck, I can…smell myself…I never knew I smelled so fucking good.

I didn’t really believe it, when coach told me what was going to happen, that I was really going to shoot my essence into this fucking jock, turn myself into a weak old, impotent man for him…but I’m so happy I did. I’d do anything for coach, ever since…ever since he cast that first spell on me from that book, told me I was going to be his obedient slave for the rest of my life, and it’s true. Not only can I not disobey him…I don’t even want to. Obeying him brings me the greatest pleasure, and now…now I can give him even more, all of my youth, all of my strength. Sure, I…I’m old now, and I can barely get a hard on–though smelling myself is doing a damn good job–but I didn’t deserve it.

He’s the one who deserves to be young, and strong, and I just hope after he puts it on and absorbs me that I’ll still be able to serve him. He…he said that I’ll just be a worthless old faggot after this, but I can still suck cock, and he can fuck me, and…and even if he doesn’t want me, I suppose that’s alright. At least I could give him this, all of myself, as a final token of my service to him.

Maybe…he’ll fuck me, after he absorbs me. Maybe he’ll bend my old ass over, and fuck me with his young cock, shoot a load of cum into me, fuck! I hope he does, I hope he gives me that much at least. I’d better get this to him right away–I can’t want to see my master in his true prime!

World’s Largest Cock (Sketch)

You can’t really blame him for staring, I mean, I’ve never met a guy who’s larger than me, and I can be a bit of a showoff. Sitting here in the stall, swinging my big, foot long cock back and forth, and he’s just standing there, watching, can’t look away, doesn’t even notice that he’s done pissing, he’s too focused on it. After all, how could you not want to look at it? And the more you look at it, the more you want to touch it.

At least, that’s what I’m suggesting. He protests a bit, gets red in the face, but he can’t look away, can’t step away, can’t figure out why his own cock is so damn hard, staring at mine. He starts edging closer, and then he has a hand on it, feeling the veiny surface, and just like I told him, as soon as he starts touching it, he starts thinking about how it must feel to be on it, impaled by it, his hole left gaping and ruined for life by my massive cock.’

He’s scared, of course. Who wouldn’t be? He’s a virgin, he’s never even thought of taking something up his ass before today, but it’s so…big, how could he not want it? It’s a perfectly normal reaction, I assure him, but he’s going to have to work at it, if he wants to get ready.

Each guy who comes in, he begs them to fuck him. Truckers, bikers, dads, old men, young men, college kids–they all do of course. Once they see my cock, they understand his need, they understand how much work he has to do. They all fuck him, raw and unlubed–that’s the only way I fuck, after all, so he’d best get used to it.

After four or five hours, he’s naked and sweating, his hold gaping, cum leaking from it, and he tells me he’s ready. I give him a go, and while I can get the head in (an impressive feat) I can’t get any deeper. He goes back to begging. Fists now–the bigger the better, and soon, he starts taking two at once, and then–then I fuck him. I ride him ragged, but now he knows what it feels like to get fucked by the biggest cock in the world. Now he knows what it feels like to be dumped on the floor of a dirty rest area, hole gaping, unable to close back up, jacking his own cock helplessly, trying to cum, but knowing he can’t–because nothing can feel as good as my cock did in his virgin hole. Because nothing will ever feel as good, ever again, because you can’t get fucked by my cock and not lose something.

He’s older now, hair white, muscles withered with a new potbelly, eyes dull and hopeless. He knows I ruined him. I took him manhood, his virility, his youth–all of it went into my cock, to make it just a little bit bigger, a little more irresistible. He doesn’t hate me though–he thanks me, knows that I deserve it more than he does, begs me for another fuck, but I just leave the worthless fucker there. Don’t feel sorry for him though–he did beg for it, after all.